Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Date A Live

2012-06-11T01:50:23Z

CarVac: /* More major editing */ new section

I added the tag so it can't be updated as a full project, unless you object. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 19:53, 27 December 2011 (CST)

I don't really mind, but I don't think it's ready to be a full project yet.. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 20:05, 27 December 2011 (CST)

Technically, it's enough, I think. Onizuka-GTO will check that. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:11, 27 December 2011 (CST)

"Illustrations by Tsunako(つなこ)" I was seriously doubting my eyes thinking the illustrations resembled Neptunia, until I saw that quote. Fuuuuuuuuu
Yea, after visiting [her?] blog(http://tyamo.wa-syo-ku.com/) I can see its there. Haaa

== More major editing ==

I'm planning on doing some major editing... for example, rewriting sentences to sound more natural in English and consolidating them into paragraphs so that it's more easily readable. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 20:50, 10 June 2012 (CDT)

User talk:Trololol9099

2011-12-19T22:37:07Z

CarVac:

How can I register to become an editor

No need; just start editing. --CarVac

User talk:66.130.135.68

2011-12-15T01:31:11Z

CarVac: Created page with "Interesting idea; that Robert/Roberto is Hispanic, so the romanization should keep the 'o' sound. In any case, with so much editing, why not make an account? --CarVac"

Interesting idea; that Robert/Roberto is Hispanic, so the romanization should keep the 'o' sound.

In any case, with so much editing, why not make an account? --CarVac

Toaru Majutsu no Index:Names and Terminology Guideline

2011-12-13T00:58:25Z

CarVac: /* Format Standard */ Added Misaka Speech section so we can make those consistent.

This page is a list of unique/semi-unique terms and names for translators and editors to maintain consistency with. If anything significant needs to be done, such as any large additions, disputes to listed translations to a term or name, or formatting issues, please feel free to post them at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3514 Toaru Majutsu no Index - Names and Terminology] thread for discussion and review.

==Creating New Pages==
When creating a new page to post translations, please follow the format below:

Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:VolumeX_ChapterY

'''OR'''

Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:NT_VolumeX_ChapterY

where X is the number of the volume and Y is the number of that volume's chapter.

==Format Standard==
===Chapter Titles===
*Untranslated chapter titles keep their original titles if they're known.
*The English part of the original title keeps its underscores at all times and in all versions.

===Narrative Tenses===
Translators are allowed to use whichever tenses they need, but editors are to ensure that the narrative is set in past tense.

===Style of English===
In lieu of the setting, all text is to be in British English (unless there are Americans in the main story, which so far hasn't happened yet).

===Japanese Honorifics===
Since there are no equivalents to Japanese honorifics in the English language, Japanese honorifics will be kept.

===Japanese Loanwords===
There are some words in the Japanese language that do not translate into the English language, for such instances it is recommened to keep the Japanese loanword. For example, Torii.

===Misaka Speech===
Standard Sisters: "'Misaka is describing herself in third-person,' says Misaka in a self-descriptive manner." "'''third_person_speech'',' ''present_tense_verb'' Misaka ''adverb''."

Example: "'But Misaka's name is still Misaka,' answers Misaka immediately."

Last Order: "'Misaka is also describing herself in third-person,' says Misaka as Misaka describes herself." "'''third_person_speech'',' ''present_tense_verb'' Misaka as Misaka ''present_tense_clause''."

Example: "'Ohh, this is the first time Misaka's eating such a hot meal,' says Misaka as Misaka feels really excited."

Misaka WORST: "Misaka just describes herself in third-person without other verbal tics."

Example: "Unfortunately. Misaka thought for a bit about just comfortably pretending to be dead."

==Names==
===Academy City===
*Kamijou Touma （上条当麻）- The main protagonist of ''Toaru Majutsu no Index''. A misfortunate boy who can negate any supernatural phenomenon with his right hand. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Misaka Mikoto (御坂美琴) - A heroine of ''Toaru Majutsu no Index'', and the main protagonist of her own Side Story, ''Toaru Kagaku no Railgun''. Rank 3 of the seven Level 5 espers. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Tsukuyomi Komoe (月詠小萌) - Kamijou Touma's homeroom teacher. Known as one of the seven great mysteries of the school for her child-like appearance and behaviour. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Aogami Pierce （青髪ピアス） - Kamijou Touma's class representative. His name literally means "blue hair piercings guy". Introduced in Volume 1.
*Heaven Canceller [冥土帰し (ヘヴンキャンセラー)] - A frog-faced doctor of Academy City. Known to save almost any patient from almost any injury or disease. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Aleister Crowley (アレイスター＝クロウリー) - The founder and superintendent of Academy City. A cunning magician who defected from the Magic Cabal. Mentioned in Volume 1, introduced officially in Volume 2.
*Himegami Aisa (姫神秋沙) - A student of Academy City under Aureolus Izzard's care. A Gemstone whose ability attracts and kills vampires. Introduced in Volume 2.
*Accelerator (一方通行) - The second protagonist of ''Toaru Majutsu no Index''. Rank 1 of the seven Level 5 espers. Introduced in Volume 3.
*Shirai Kuroko (白井黒子) - Secondary protagonist of ''Toaru Kagaku no Railgun''. An esper who can teleport herself or any object she touches and a member of Judgement Branch #177. Infatuated with Misaka Mikoto, who happens to be her roommate. Introduced in Volume 3.
*Misaka 10032 (ミサカ) - The 10032nd Misaka Mikoto clone, and the most prominent clone in the series. Kamijou Touma refers to her as Misaka Imouto. Introduced in Volume 3.
*Last Order [打ち止め (ラストオーダー)] - The 20001st clone of Misaka Mikoto, and administrator of the Misaka Network. Has a family-like relationship with Accelerator. Introduced in Volume 5.
*Yoshikawa Kikyou (芳川桔梗) - A scientist involved with research projects in Academy City. Introduced in Volume 5.
*Yomikawa Aiho (黄泉川愛穂) - A gym teacher at Touma's school who is also a member of Anti-Skill. Introduced in Volume 6.
*Kazakiri Hyouka (風斬氷華) - A girl who mysteriously appeared to Index. Introduced in Volume 6.
*Uiharu Kazari (初春飾利) - Secondary protagonist of ''Toaru Kagaku no Railgun''. A female middle school student who is also a member of Judgement Branch #177. Introduced in Volume 8.
*Musujime Awaki (結標淡希)- An esper who can teleport herself or any object she's aware of without the need of physical contact. The Guide to the Windowless Building. Introduced in Volume 8.
*Fukiyose Seiri (吹寄制理) - A female classmate of Touma's. Responsible, and has a fascination with health products. Introduced in Volume 9.
*Hamazura Shiage (浜面仕上) - The third protagonist of ''Toaru Majutsu no Index''. A Level 0 esper and a member of Skill-Out who assumed the role of leader after its previous leader died. Introduced in Volume SS1.
*Oyafune Suama (親船素甘) - A female math teacher at Touma's school. Has an obsession with being beautiful. Introduced in Volume 14.
*Mugino Shizuri (麦野沈利) - Rank 4 of the seven Level 5 espers, and the leader of ITEM. Has a very short temper. Introduced in Volume 15.
*Kakine Teitoku (垣根帝督) - Rank 2 of the seven Level 5 espers, and the leader of BLOCK. Has a deep grudge against Accelerator. Introduced in Volume 15.
*Sogiita Gunha (削板軍覇) - Rank 7 of the seven Level 5 espers. A Gemstone who fights injustice while wearing a distinct uniform. Introduced in Volume SS2.
*Misaka WORST (番外個体) - A part of the newest lineup of Misaka Clones. Has a family-like relationship with Accelerator. Introduced in Volume 20.
*Shokuhou Misaki (食蜂操祈) - Rank 5 of the seven Level 5 espers, and the second of the two Level 5s in Tokiwadai Middle School. Hardly shows herself in public. Introduced in Chapter 40 of the Railgun manga.

===The Churches===
====Necessarius====
*Index Librorum Prohibitorum (shortened to Index) (インデックス) - The eponymous character of ''Toaru Majutsu no Index''. A nun-in-training with a bottomless appetite and eidetic memory who has complete knowledge of 103,000 grimoires. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Stiyl Magnus (ステイル＝マグヌス) - A magician specializing in rune magic. Friend of Kanzaki and Index's since before the novel. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Kanzaki Kaori (神裂火織) - A magician who left the Amakusa Catholics. An excellent swordswoman blessed with the power of a Saint. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Tsuchimikado Motoharu (土御門元春) - A good friend of Touma's. Capable of using both ESP (which can repair injuries) and magic (though it injures him). Mentioned in Volume 1, introduced officially in Volume 4.

====Roman Catholic Church====
*Aureolus Izzard (アウレオルス＝イザード) - An alchemist formerly of the Roman Catholic Church. Wields the power of Ars Magna, which allows him to distort reality. Introduced in Volume 2.
*Orsola Aquinas (オルソラ＝アクィナス) - A Roman Catholic nun. A decoder said to be able to decipher the Book of the Law. Introduced in Volume 7.
*Agnese Sanctis (アニェーゼ＝サンクティス) - A Roman Catholic magician. The leader of the Agnese Forces. Introduced in Volume 7.
*Lucia (ルチア) - A Roman Catholic magician. Member of the Agnese Forces. Introduced in Volume 7.
*Angelene (アンジェレネ) - A Roman Catholic magician. Member of the Agnese Forces. Introdued in Volume 7.
*Oriana Thomson (オリアナ＝トムソン) - A magician working as a mercenary. Introduced in Volume 9.
*Lidovia Lorenzetti (リドヴィア＝ロレンツェッティ) - A Roman Catholic magician. Introduced in Volume 9.

====Russian Orthodox Church====
*Misha Kreutzev (ミーシャ＝クロイツェフ) - A Russian Orthodox magician. Revealed to be the pseudonym of Archangel Gabriel, who's possessing Sasha Kreutzev's body. Introduced in Volume 4.
*Sasha Kreutzev (サーシャ＝クロイツェフ) - A Russian Orthodox magician. Her body was possessed by Archangel Gabriel during the events of Angel Fall. Mentioned in Volume 4, introduced officially in Volume 12.
*Vasilisa (ワシリーサ) - A Russian Orthodox magician, and Sasha Kreutzev's superior. Has a fascination with Japanese anime and manga. Introduced in Volume 12.

==Terminology==
*Anti-Skill [警備員 (アンチスキル)] - A military force in Academy City consisting of volunteering teachers.
*Esper (能力者) - A human that gained paranormal abilities from the Power Curriculum Program.
*Gemstone (原石) - A human born with paranormal abilities.
*John's Pen Mode [自動書記 (ヨハネのペン)] - Index's auto-defense system. Automatically activates when Index is in danger. Can be activated manually via a remote.
*Judgement (風紀委員) - A peacekeeping force in Academy City consisting of students of the city. (For goodness sake, folks. 'Judgement' is British, 'Judgment' is American.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:50, 10 September 2011 (CDT))
*Power Curriculum Program - A program in Academy City that allows people to gain paranormal abilities.
*Saint (聖人) - A human that inherited characteristics of the Son of God.
*School Garden [学舎の園 (まなびやのその)] - An area in Academy City inhabited by female students from the city's top five schools.
*Skill-Out [武装無能力集団 (スキルアウト)] - A group in Academy City consisting of Level 0 espers. They hold a deep grudge against espers of higher levels.

====Festivals====
*Daihaseisai [大覇星祭 (だいはせいさい)] - A sports festival in Academy City. Featured prominently in Volumes 9 and 10.
*Ichihanaransai (一端覧祭) - A cultural festival held across all of Academy City. It is considered to be the world's largest of its kind.

Tabi ni Deyou:Dream

2011-07-30T05:28:06Z

CarVac: adding in major edits.

"...So? Can you fix it?"

A girl stood over a boy with a wrench in his hand. He groaned, making a face that looked like he had been constipated for a week.

"I've been trying for four days now, but as things stand, we might reach the next town before I get this done."

"That's not what I wanted to hear! The next town is still miles away."

With a dry laugh, the girl sat down on a bench. The dry wood, crumbled by the persistently shining sun, pricked her exposed legs, but at the moment her fatigue overcame the discomfort. The girl was wearing a typical school uniform blazer, but because of the heat she had taken off her jacket and was fanning herself with her hand.

"Maybe you're just not cut out for fixing things, boy. You're not gonna get any praise for having pushed a broken motorcycle 140 miles, you know?"

"''Please'' stop bugging me about it. We're always moving, so I don't have the time to do extensive repairs."

The boy who had been addressed as "boy" tapped on his stiff shoulders with the wrench. He was wearing the same uniform as the girl, though of course the boys' version. He had taken off his jacket as well as his necktie, and had unbuttoned his collar.

It was true that there was a limit to the repairs he was able to perform. For their journey, they had forcefully installed a tandem seat on their originally one-person Super Cub and loaded it with things like food, clothes, gasoline, and water. Carrying luggage for two people, the motorcycle had no space left for extensive repair equipment.

All they had for replacement parts were some nuts, bolts, oil, and a spare spark plug. Considering that even their tools consisted of just a spanner, a hex wrench and a pocketknife, proper maintenance was something they couldn't even dream of. 

"Maybe we should just throw it away..." he suggested.

"Don't be silly. Do you plan on carrying all this luggage on your back?"

"Ngh." The boy was at a loss of words after his unrealistic suggestion was shut down. "Then could you at least help me push it, girl?"

"No way." The girl who he had called "girl" glared at him. "What do you think you're doing, trying to make a lady like me to do heavy labor? It's not even funny."

"Heh, a track and field girl is calling herself a lady? You're probably more muscular than I am."

She responded by kicking him in the side.

''I guess the lady didn't appreciate the jab.}''

"I guess we'll camp here tonight. At least it's better than having to pitch a tent in the middle of the road, right?"

"Mmm, I guess so."

They were stopped at a rest area that had been established for nearby farmers. It was only a toilet, a water supply, and some benches among a handful of trees, but for the two of them it was just what they needed. At places like these where there is nothing other than a long road and endless meadows, rest areas are more valuable than anything else. Just try sleeping on an asphalt road once: you'll be attacked by insects, hurt your back on the hard ground and be assaulted by the morning heat.

"Well, let's get ready for the night then. It's going to get dark soon."

"Mm," the boy nodded. The hour hand of his dear chronograph was already past six. Admittedly, the watch wasn't that accurate, since it had a rather old-fashioned wind-up mechanism, but judging from the reddening sky, the time it indicated was probably about right.

"OK, girl, please prepare dinner then. I'll take care of the beds."

"Got it, boy."

They both started with their respective tasks without once calling each other by name.

From the Super Cub's luggage carrier, which they had extended to both sides of the rear wheel, the boy removed a big bundle of their sleeping equipment, while the girl took out a bag once stuffed with ingredients but was now mostly empty except for cookware. Then they set themselves upon their tasks.

The boy went to two old wooden benches that were sitting end-to-end. Though worn out, they were ideal for sleeping on: just long enough to stretch one's legs out on, and free of backs and armrests. Even better, they were set up between two trees. Perfect.

He slowly took out some small rolled-up blankets from the bundle. There were eight of those sheets in total, carefully compacted and secured using a clever technique they had thought up. They would therefore get four sheets apiece. On each bench, he folded a pair of these sheets three times and laid them down as a sleeping mat. Then, he laid one sheet down on each bench as a blanket. Though it was summer, they were still up north on an island, so the weather could change in an instant. The last two blankets he rolled up as pillows.

Next, he started making a roof using a laundry line and a large blue sheet. He tied the line to the tree trunks, stretching it over their improvised beds, and pulled the blue sheet over it. He made the roof tent-shaped by placing a weight on each corner. That would be enough to shield them from sunlight as well as from light rain. The arrangement would be pretty vulnerable to the wind, but by tying it to the Super Cub, he ensured that at least it wouldn't blow away.

Finally, he placed a hollow ceramic pig which was tied to the side of the luggage carrier between the benches and loaded its belly with a mosquito coil.

All set!

What greeted his eyes was not merely a delicious meal, but a crucial part of every man's dream—a girl preparing dinner in an apron. She was using a small gas camping stove and a little frying pan to warm some corned beef and canned white asparagus.

While he wasn't too happy about the asparagus, the aroma of the beef roasting in butter called out to his empty stomach and he had to struggle to keep it quiet.

She divided the small meal into two portions with their pocketknife, took out two slices of bread from an airtight container and sandwiched half of the ingredients between them. Finally, she toasted the sandwich as a whole.

Though the knife wasn't really meant for cooking, the girl's movements were skillful and the sandwich was completed in no time. It was topped with the perfect amount of mustard, and the golden-brown color of the toasted bread made him even hungrier.

However, the boy did not eat the sandwich right away.

After all, they had decided to always eat their meals together.

While the girl was preparing a similar sandwich—with a rather different amount of mustard—for herself, the boy struggled to hold back a waterfall of saliva that was threatening to flow from his mouth.

"Okay, I'm done. Let's eat!"

The girl swiftly untied her apron and sat down on her temporary bed.

"..."

Then she noticed the boy's stare.

"...What?"

"Ah, I just thought that you've become quite girl...like."

''Ow! She just kicked my shin!''

"What's that supposed to mean!"

"No, uhm, the way you cook and take off your apron makes you look like that somehow..." ''To be honest, she rather gave me the impression of a housewife, but I'd probably be killed if I told her that.''

"Well, even ''you'' would get used to it if you had to play chef for three months straight!"

"I'm sorry for pushing it on you all the time! ...Anyway, let's eat."

"Yeah yeah."

The girl sat down again and picked up her sandwich.

They gave each other a slight smile and took their first bites at the same time.

Neither of them talked to the other, but they exchanged smiles from time to time.

Both the succulent corned beef and the spicy mustard whetted their appetites, so they both dug ravenously into their sandwiches. It was so tasty that the boy didn't even mind the asparagus.

The only bad thing about it was that there was only one bite left.

The boy threw the last bit into his mouth with slight regret, and dusted the bread crumbs from his hands.

"Thanks for the meal."

"Yeah. Thanks for the meal."

The girl folded her hands.

"...By the way, boy."

"Mm?"

"...We're out of bread and beef now."

"Whahua?!"

The girl gave him a cold, hard look.

"It's been a week since we last picked up any food supplies. If you don't get that bike working, starting tomorrow asparagus will be the ''only'' thing on the menu!"

"I-Is that a threat?!"

"Why, of course not. I'm just informing you, ''my dear driver''."

This verbal blow sent the boy spiraling all of the way from cloud nine to the pits of despair. The girl, who had no problems with eating asparagus, beamed at him. He found that she looked more hateful than triumphant, though. ''Damn. I seriously have to get this fixed...!''

Looking up, he noticed that the sun was just about to set completely below the horizon. The dusk remaining behind slowly faded and thick darkness blanketed the world. It wouldn't be long until they would be completely engulfed in black.

To fight the growing darkness, he turned on an a lamp comprised of an LED penlight and a few fluorescent sticks.

"It's already dark out. How about you hit the sack, girl?"

"Wha—? You're staying up?" The girl dozily turned her head toward him. She had had already lain down on her bed well before the boy told her to.

"I still have to write today's diary entry...Haven't you noticed that the entries have taken a rather tragic turn since a few days ago?"

"Of course. There really hasn't been anything good to say since then. Like I told you before, we're running really low on supplies."

"What about water?"

"I think we're fine for now, but all we have left is from the water tower, so we need to boil it tomorrow.''"

They were in a truly dire situation. They had enough fuel for the Super Cub, but it would be too dangerous to boil water with it. The most they could use it for was to help start a fire.

The boy sighed deeply and took a thick volume from the bookbag they kept random things in.

To be precise, it wasn't really a book; it was their diary. Its front cover was blank, so you couldn't tell what it was originally supposed to be used for, but the two of them used this massive book to record their travels. It was about two inches thick, and the corners of its hard cover were reinforced with brass. It even had a belt around it with a matching brass lock.

They kept the key for the diary on the same key chain as the ignition key for the Super Cub. The boy opened the lock like he always did, turned to that day's page, and began writing in it.

The white penlight provided more than enough illumination for him to write. It shone with an artificial light that balanced against the stars twinkling in the purple night sky. In contrast to the countless motes of light above, below there was only the penlight and the glowing mosquito coil.

After about 10 minutes, the boy finished composing his diary entry. He resealed the book with its key and returned it to the bookbag. Then he turned off the light and lay down on his improvised bed.

The penlight left behind a green afterimage behind on their retinas, and as if to compensate for their absence, the stars at the darkened sky seemed to brighten in their eyes.

All that could be seen were the kaleidoscopic orbs painting the heavens, endless meadows carpeting the land from horizon to horizon, and a narrow gray road slicing through the landscape.

And in one corner of that scene, two travelers slowly fell asleep.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next day, the girl awoke to pain in her back.

She opened her eyes, and found herself lying on the bare ground. Her body was contorted into the posture of a stereotypical murder victim. If someone were to draw a chalk line around her body, she would make for a perfect corpse. Obviously, she hadn't been murdered, but had merely fallen from her makeshift bed. There was no need to panic, so she stirred herself and sat up. The bed next to hers was already empty. A few yards away, the boy was holding a duel with the Super Cub, wielding a spanner in one hand.

"...Quite the early bird, aren't you?"

"No, it's just that you're late! Seriously, you go to bed before I do and you still sleep late way too often," replied the boy.

However, the girl was no longer groggy enough to ignore such an insolent remark. She let him off with a kick to his back for now.

Satisfied by seeing the boy fall over in pain, she tried to relax her sore back by taking yoga-like poses, twisting her hips left and right, and finally stretching her arms up as high as she could reach. She considered running through a whole set of calisthenics, but since doing that by herself would look pretty pathetic, she cut her stretching short and finished with a deep breath.

"But boy, did you get up early so you could fix the bike?"

"Well, yeah. Otherwise it would get too hot before I finish." The boy took off his work gloves, which had become blackened with oil and soot. "Anyway, as soon as I try this, I will have done everything I'm able to. If the Cub still doesn't work, then we won't ever get it working with our current supplies."

"Uwaa, so now it's make-or-break, huh." The girl smiled wryly and started to gather everything she needed to treat their water.

Since all of the water they had remaining had been taken from an unsafe source, she prepared to sterilize it by boiling. Using their small gas stove to heat such a large amount of water would be wasteful, so instead she collected branches and dried grass to use as fuel for an open fire. After arranging them on a brick, she lit the kindling using the boy's Zippo lighter.

It was already past seven in the morning and the sun was rising steadily. Before they knew it, the northern island's cool night air had been completely swept away and the hot summer sun beat down on them with the same intensity as it did in the other parts of the country.

While the girl labored at her torrid work, the boy continued his repair attempt.

The Super Cub engine was actually pretty simple. In fact, the boy had become quite good at taking apart its single-cylinder four-stroke engine.

However, he could do little in the way of actual repairs beyond adjusting parts that had slipped out of alignment and tightening loose bolts. After all, there wasn't enough space on the bike to carry spare parts in case something actually broke. If that was the source of their current problems, then they were in quite a bind indeed.

Also, since the bike had endured a lot of abuse from its previous owner, a broken part wasn't exactly unlikely. Bolts had come loose, rivets were damaged, the head gasket was developing a crack, and the oil was dirty. The tires and brake pads had become as smooth as a bald head, and the suspension was worn out. Unfortunately, they still needed the Super Cub to hold out for a good while longer. 

"I wish I could get some replacement parts..." murmured the boy. ''Or if I could at least get my hands on some fresh oil, I could clean the parts we have.'' Though there wouldn't be any point in cleaning the parts if they would immediately become contaminated by the dirty oil in the engine.

"So, how does it look?" The boy was addressed from behind.

"Suboptimal."

"Uh-oh. Should I get ready for a walk?"

"Maybe? Well, we'll find out really soon." He gripped the handlebars, work gloves still on, and placed his foot on the starter pedal.

''...Please, God, make this work,'' he prayed, and stomped on the pedal with all his might.

The engine turned over a few times, letting off a weak chugging sound. Even the girl, who had little experience with machines, could tell that it was a failure.

"..."

Not one to give up so quickly, he tried again. This time, he not only prayed to God, but also to the Super Cub itself.

"Aaaaand go!"

It made the same burdened chugging, but this time it stopped with a loud clank.

"...sigh."

It looked like neither God nor the Super Cub felt like answering his prayer.

After giving up on repairing the bike, they quickly started packing up.

Three months had passed since they started their journey, and with all that practice they had become accordingly efficient in their daily tasks. They poured the newly-disinfected water into two-liter bottles and stuffed a few useful-looking pieces of firewood in a special bag after breaking them into smaller pieces. Their camping equipment managed to wander back into the bundle, and they attached it to the silent Super Cub.

Though they needed only about 30 minutes, they had already become soaked with sweat.

Though they were pretty far north, it was past nine and the summer sun was already broiling the land without mercy. If they could, they would have loved to ask the sun to lower its thermostat, but from a distance of 93 million miles away, their voices would never reach.

"Are we going to throw Cubby away after all?" Holding a helmet in one hand, the girl tapped her other hand on the saddle of their silver Super Cub. The black synthetic leather had already become too hot to touch for long. "I wish we could get it fixed somehow. I mean, we finally got used to riding on it together.

"Well, you've got a point there. Neither of us has ever used any other vehicle before, so we might not be able to use another bike even if we found one." ''The Super Cub was ideal for new riders because it was designed with a focus on usability...'' "But if it doesn't work..."

"Then it's useless junk!"

The girl kicked the Super Cub.

That moment, as if to protest the abuse of his dear two-wheeler, the boy's stomach suddenly growled. The girl's stomach, too, started growling in response.

"..."

"What are ''you'' looking at?! I haven't had breakfast either, so of course I'm hungry!"

"Ah, I was just surprised at how loud your stomach can...Ah—ouchouchouch!!"

The girl pulled his earlobe, stopping his words in their tracks.

"I'll cut your rations for that comment!"

"What am I, a dog?!"

"If you're not, then use your calories to move your feet instead of talking!"

"...it hardly uses any energy to talk..."

The girl did not object, but merely murmured something while taking a can out from the bag attached to the rear wheel and sat down on the nearest bench.

"It's hardtack. You don't have any problems with this, right?"

"...but they're too bland."

"Oh my! Aren't you the spoiled brat?"

"You complain as much as I do."

"Shut up. I made sure to prepare something. Look." She placed a small bottle next to the hardtack—a jar of strawberry jam.

"Happy? This is the best we have. We don't have much fruit preserves like this, so you better not use it all up."

"Yes, Ma'am!"

With only a few ounces of spread, the dry and tasteless hardtack would blossom into a graceful dessert. When they opened the jar, a sour yet fruity fragrance wafted out and sharpened their hunger.

"Shall we eat then?"

They took out enough for one meal and ate breakfast before departing. Having replenished a little energy, the pair's steps seemed a lot lighter than they had the day before.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

What we know as a "mirage" the Japanese call "escaping water." This is the refraction of light by hot air over a very hot flat surface, resembling reflections off of a nonexistent pool of water. Because it only occurs a long way off, you can never reach the pool and thus the water "escapes." Since the boy and girl were both born and raised in a large city, mirages were a new and interesting experience, but it didn't take long before they became nothing but nerve-wracking.

They had already walked half a day, getting roasted both by the sun's rays from above and heat radiating up from below. Other than four short breaks, they had walked non-stop.

From time to time, they could even sense malice that seemed to come from the sun. However, any traces of emotion they displayed in reaction seemed to evaporate into a shimmer of hot air. They trudged on in a robotic state, pushing the bike with vacant expressions.

The scenery around them was exactly the same as half a day before, consisting solely of an endlessly long road flanked by meadows on both sides. The only thing that had changed was the angle from which they were being roasted by the sun.

"...I'm hot," murmured the girl while pushing the Super Cub along from the side.

"...What a coincidence...I am too," replied the boy while equally pushing the bike's handlebars from the other side.

This was the first conversation they had had in an hour. Their steps were as unreliable as a sleepwalker's, and they would have long since fallen down if they hadn't been leaning on the Super Cub while they were pushing it.

The boy had taken off his white shirt and was using it as a sunshade, while the girl had put a small plastic sheet on her head.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0029.jpg|thumb|Their steps were as unreliable as a sleepwalker's, and they would have long since fallen down if they hadn't been leaning on the Super Cub while they were pushing it.]]

The heat would have been much less torturous if they could at least dampen their makeshift sunshades, but they had none to spare. They only had ten liters of water remaining, enough for them to last five days at the very most. Since they couldn't predict when they would find their next water source, careless water use could spell death for both of them.

If everything were working normally, they might have been able to call for help with a mobile phone, but that was not the case. Because the cellular infrastructure was no longer intact, mobile phones had turned into mere pocket lamps with an included clock, calendar, camera, and notebook functionality. Additionally, the boy's phone had run out of batteries, rendering it completely useless.

"...why can't there...at least be a downhill slope..."

"...don't even say it...If you remind me...that we're still going uphill...I'll lose all my strength..."

They were struggling up the worst kind of incline. Even though the road continued straight all the way to the horizon, it gently rose the whole way. The effort needed to push the bike up the slight slope sapped their energy like a leech, and their legs grew heavier and heavier.

"It's still quite a ways...to the next city...are we really going to be okay like this...?"

"Hang in there...girl! Look, we're almost...to the top."

"...I hope it'll be steep...enough to ride down on the bike."

Silently agreeing with her, the boy took a few more steps. He firmly gripped the handlebars of the heavily laden bike for one last push, and they finally arrived at the top of the slope.

"Haaah," the girl panted aloud. She turned to the road they had just climbed up. The gentle slope continued downward unceasingly until it merged in the sky. The rest area which they had departed from that morning was already beyond the horizon. "We walked quite a bit just now, didn't we..."

When the boy didn't react to her murmur, the girl turned to him. She found him peering through a pair of binoculars he had taken out of their bag.

"Do you see something?"

"...over there..."

The girl just cocked her head, so he thrust the binoculars into her hands.

At first she was startled by a blurry view, but after quickly adjusting the focus, she saw another downward slope that mirrored the one they had just come up. When she raised the binoculars to look at the horizon, she saw a small patch where the color of the vegetation was a little different. It wasn't very big, but a section of the grassy area was covered with a slightly more intense green than its surroundings.

".......it's farmland... and there's a house, boy!"

The magnified image was shaking in her tired hands, but it was certainly someone's residence. No doubt about it: by the side of the road dividing the green scenery was a roof and some cultivated land.

The ground was sectioned off by what looked like hand-made fences and seemed to be cultivated with fruits and vegetables. They could even see a rice paddy next to it. The land was in good shape and had clearly been recently maintained by someone.

Of course, it wasn't possible to tell if anybody was actually there from this distance, but any place that has ever been inhabited must have had a water supply. And judging from the greener vegetation they saw, there was probably some water left.

"Let's get going, boy! It's right over there at the horizon! We'll be there in no time!"

"All right!"

The girl tossed the binoculars back into the bag and they started pushing the bike down the hill with renewed vigor. While the slope wasn't steep enough for them to balance on the bike, their destination was in sight and they were filled with a sudden burst of energy.

After sprinting just over halfway at full speed, they remembered that the distance to the horizon varies depending on the ground level.



<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"I'm dying."

"Me too."

The conversations between them had at last decreased to a few words from time to time. It was only natural, though, because they had, in a run, pushed their bike over a distance that would be classified "long" in track and field athletics. On top of that, they were having a hard time holding their bike back because the steepness of the second half was nasty and added to their labor. While it wasn't as bad as during the rising slope, it was no comparison to walking on a flat ground.

Nevertheless, they eventually reached the house in question. Their shadows had grown long and from somewhere one could hear a crow's cry.

The girl didn't have enough power left to even raise her head, therefore it was the boy who set the kickstand of the bike and approached the building.

"Could this be... a general store combined with a farm...?" he muttered to himself, while surveying the isolated house and the field with his gaze.

On the left side of the road was a general store which was also used as a residence and on the right side was cultivated land. Both of them had the traces of human maintenance.

The combination of the gray road running through a landscape of green meadows and this small "foreign matter" in the middle of it somehow reminded him of a railway and its station. He could also see lots of vegetables that were nearing harvest. It had been a long time since he had last seen such scenery. Tomatoes, shining bright red in the sunlight, cucumbers, so big he started to suspect that the growers were using strange chemicals, and types of vegetables he hadn't seen in ages were swaying in the wind.

"Wow...... hey, girl... girl? Whoa! Girl! Are you OK?!"

The girl, who was supposed stand behind the Super Cub, had fallen prostrate on the hot ground without moving a muscle. Most likely, it was not just the crimson light of the slowly setting sun that dyed her face red.

The boy heaved her up in a hurry and walked towards the field, searching for a source of water. There was supposed to be a watering place for it. Maybe he would be going to get scolded for entering without permission, but in that case he could do nothing but apologize.

However, when he was about to pass by the general store, something that was rather out-of-place caught his eye.

A foreign automobile was parked in the shadow of the building - a very luxurious one at that.

That shiny thing on its bonnet that was sparkling despite being in the shadow looked like the Mercedes-Benz emblem. The boy wasn't very interested in the car market, but it reeked of money just by looking at the big aluminum wheel and the real-leather seats. A white-gloved chauffeur, brushing off the dust from that gorgeous car with a feather duster, would have fit perfectly into the picture.

But why on earth would such a rich Mercedes driver want to work on a field at the northern back of beyond?

He couldn't wipe away his wonderment, but right now the girl he was lending a shoulder seemed to on the verge of melting away, so he hurried to the fields.

While admiring the fabulous condition of the tomatoes and the cucumbers, he slipped through between them and headed deeper into the area. It was hard to search for a source of water while carrying the exhausted girl, but he found one surprisingly quickly.

It was a watering place that was built like a well and was located almost exactly in the center of the field along the road.

Right behind of it was the face of an artificial, small hill-like construct, which was reinforced with stones and equipped with a PVC pipe. Surprisingly clear water flowed out of that pipe into an overflowing　concrete basin.

After making the girl sit down on the stone bench beside it, the boy grabbed himself a plastic wash bowl that was floating in the basin and started scooping water.

Well, and then:

"Wake up, girl!"

A sunstroke, a heatstroke, an empty stomach and exhaustion were almost making the girl turn into a dried cuttlefish, so, to help her, he splashed it all on her with attitude.

"...whatrya doing you MORON!?"

With a lightning right hand, the girl stole the wash bowl from him and smashed it against his face. Without water.

On the left side, the boy who was holding his nose. On the opposite side, the girl who was wet from head to toe. Each of them took a weapon within reach, scooped some water and then stood still, facing each other.

"..."

"..."

Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.

"Hello there! Are you guests?"

The boy and girl turned around to the owner of the voice while letting the water in their bowls steadily flow to the ground. And then, both of them were thunderstruck.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0037.jpg|thumb|Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.]]

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There was a brightly smiling man who wiped off his sweat. A man in his forties, probably, and still in the prime of life was standing there with a straw hat, a towel, a pair of leather boots, a white shirt and an Armani suit, which was rolled up to his knees. His slender yet firm body reminded of the typical sports teacher and his warm smile was full of gentry qualities. He was the living example that a gentleman remains a gentleman even when working on a farm.

However, it wasn't his sudden appearance or his contrastive outfit that surprised them. What surprised them most was his hair.

His hair was not deep-black as it was supposed to be, but snow white like after using some strong decolorant. Moreover, his skin was almost as white as an albino's, showing no signs of tanning despite his work under the blazing sun.

"Oh, did I startle you?"

"Ah, no, um..."

"Excuse us for staring at you like this."

She lowered her head. This gave the boy the feeling that women might be more skillful in apologizing than men. It was kind of the wrong time to think about such things, though.

Because the two travelers had just come through hovering between life and death and the man was currently making a pause anyway, they decided to sit down on the stone bench and take a break.

The bench was broad enough for about five people and, thanks to the roof that was installed over it, they were protected from the sunlight. Because the watering place was right over there, it was much cooler than on the asphalt road. The ground had gotten wet with the water the boy had splashed on it, but the midsummer sun was drying it. Of course, the same applied to the soaking wet girl.

"...Ah, right. I should introduce myself. This is who I am,"

He took out a little case from his chest pocket, with truly fluent movements at that, and held a business card out to them while giving them a nod.

This sequence of movements was already brought to perfection and made it clear that he had been used to doing this in his daily life.

«　　　　　　　　　　　　Transport Corporation, Representative Director　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　» was written on it.

The name of the transport company and the name of the person himself were missing.

There were no traces of a misprint or abrasion; the letters themselves had completely vanished. In fact, the paper was perfectly fine. It was almost like he had made empty cards for fun.

Solely, one had to concentrate to see it, the logo of the company was printed faintly in a corner of the card.

''I'm not too sure, but I think that was a quite famous company.''

"...well, it's not like there is a point in giving you a business card without my name on it, though."

The boy reluctantly looked up at the bitterly smiling man.

"So... it was «lost»?"

"Yeah, exactly. My name has vanished," he stated plainly. "One day while I was working at the company as usual, the people in my department told me that they had forgotten my name. I had a bad feeling about it because they couldn't remember whatever they tried, so I investigated that matter. What I discovered was that my name had disappeared from all kinds of places: from the data and documents of the company, from my own business cards, my name plate and so on. But what's most, I myself was unable to recall my name."

On hearing the indifferent tone in his voice, the boy and the girl exchanged glances and returned their attention to the man again.

"Even our business partners had forgotten my name altogether. Some among them had even forgotten my face. Well, you can imagine how wearisome it was to continue to work like that."

The man let out a laugh and put the business card back into the case.

"In the end, I could see no point in continuing my work anymore, so I threw everything away and left. After some time of wandering around the country I eventually settled down here. ...Do you want to join me?"

It wasn't farm work that he offered them, but some bright red tomatoes that had been cooled down with spring water to an agreeable temperature and reflected the sunlight.

It goes without saying that their "Yes" wasn't long in coming.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"...To tell you the truth, I've always wanted to work in the agricultural field. Yet, I ended up employed in a transport company for vegetables. After a period of hard work there, I suddenly became the head of a department, then a managing director, then the director of the branch and before I knew it, I had reached this age and had become the representative director of the main branch."

"...but that's quite amazing, isn't it?"

The boy set his eyes on the man while biting into his second red gem.

This fabulously mellow tomato was so luscious it almost seemed to burst. There was no comparison between the usual tomato juice and this wonderful fresh fruit flesh. A sense of wellbeing spread through his entire body, which hadn't received any fresh vegetables recently.

He had never thought that he could experience such a magnificent feeling with a mere tomato. Right now he was confident to be able to even munch his hated green pepper. Bare.

"Well, it may look amazing to others I guess. But you see, I liked my work and, as it seems, I had a talent for it. I was interested, so I was absorbed in what I was doing and had climbed high on my career ladder without noticing. But at the same time, I had also removed myself more and more from the work I actually wanted to do."

The girl was sitting next to the boy and having a hard time deciding whether she should ignore the danger of getting a stomach ache and set about a third tomato.

"Thus you made your dream of working on a farm come true under the convenient pretext that your name had been «lost». Uh-huh."

Her choice of words contained a thorny undertone. But not out of ill will. It was more something like sarcasm that she mixed into her words to tease him. The director seemed to be aware of this as well and flashed a smile.

"Yeah. This may be rude to my former colleagues in the company, but every day here is so much fun! ...Well, but the stuff I learned in school and my experience at work don't really come into any use."

The man smiled wryly.

"Why did you come all the way here from Honshuu anyway? Wouldn't you have been able to find some cultivated land over there, too?"

"There's no real reason. It's not like I planned to work on a field from the very beginning. At first, I thought I'd drive about a bit for sightseeing, but then I came across this house here. At the time, an old woman was running the general store all on her own. She let me live here and taught me how to grow up vegetables, while I gave her a hand on the field."

"How is she doing now?"

"...in March this year... she vanished."

"...I see," the boy said thoughtfully, while the girl next to him at last gave in to the temptation and took a big bite into her third tomato.

At this moment.

"Oh, director? Do we have guests?"

It was a female voice that had suddenly sounded.

This beautiful voice was clear like the one of an announcer. Its owner stood amidst a corn field that was dyed in the colors of the setting sun.

At once, the corn that had grown high enough for someone to hide in rustled and from it a female secretary appeared. Properly wearing a suit. You may call it a matter of course, but she was a stunning beauty.

"...you've got a secretary even for farm work?!"

They gave him a fierce clip in his belly. Of course, with some restraint.

After recovering from the agony, the director introduced the lady who had joined in the round.

"...uhm, she is my secretary. Since her name has been «lost», she's simply called secretary."

"I am the secretary. It is a pleasure to meet you."

The woman bowed in a truly beautiful angle.

This angle and the position of her hands were proof that she had brought these movements to perfection as a part of her job. However, her suit was dirty and her skin, once white, had been browned by the sun. She was wearing a straw hat on top of her long, pretty black hair and holding some fresh-picked corn in both hands. A hand towel was draped over her shoulders and she wasn't wearing high heels but gumboots. It was a quite queer contrast.

She gave them a bright smile, whereupon the two of them exchanged glances. The time to introduce themselves had come.

"Err... I'm simply the boy. My favorite dish at the moment is tomato."

"I'm the girl. My temporary favorite dish is tomato. There are plans to shift this to corn very soon."

They bowed together and were requited with the secretary's giggle; a delightful one that would have made for a perfect example of how to laugh brilliantly.

In the end, she decided to pause her work as well and joined their chatter round. It was already 6pm. The environment was ideal for taking a break as the air was pleasantly fresh thanks to the gradually dropping temperature and the water nearby.

"Are you on a journey?"

"Yes. We dropped everything and went on a journey. So it's basically the same as it was for the director, isn't it?"

The secretary giggled again on hearing the girl's confident answer.

"Meaning you eloped with your boyfriend?"

"......"

When she asked this question, confident that she were spot-on, the girl's face froze with an uneasy expression. Then, with exactly that expression, she turned a look that contained a strange combination of doubt and expectation to the boy.

"Are you...... my boyfriend?"

She straight-out requested his view on the matter. Puzzled over how he should answer her, he put his hand under his chin and pondered.

"...we never made such an oath... I think."

When he had finally managed to work out this reply, he got kicked by her for whatever reason. This is what they call unreasonableness.

The secretary giggled once more. "I see you are on very good terms with each other. Don't make me jealous!"

After the secretary had said so, the girl stopped her kick assault and proceeded with her tomato.

"But doesn't that go for yourself too, secretary? I mean, you accompanied the director when he abandoned his company, and now you're even working on his farm. Don't you mix quite well in a sense?"

"Oh? But I have not abandoned my work at all?" the secretary said in a wholly stunned-seeming voice, surrounded by three people who made a wondering. "You see, my job is to support the director. I have not abandoned my work. The director is the only one who has."

"H-How can you say that! Sure, you've come here because of me, but I never forced you, did I?"

"None of your excuses! In spite of the fact that I only came along with you due to my job, you told me to «please wash the tomatoes» and to «go get some water to wash the radish». How could I ever refuse your orders in my position?"

She pursed her lips, "Hmph!" and pushed the full corn basket upon the director. "Thanks to that I have got completely used to farm work. Anyway, I will go prepare some tea for our guests, so please wash these and make some grilled corn in the meantime, director."

"O-Okay."

After forcing this giant amount of corn upon the director - almost like a pile of documents - she went away at a good pace in order to make them some tea. The director followed her, leaving the boy and girl behind alone by the well.

Neither the director nor the secretary had shown any signs of wonderment when they didn't tell them their names.

The corn field rustled in the gentle wind. Behind it, they could see the slowly setting sun at the horizon.

"...Boy?"

"...Mhm?" he answered her whisper without giving her a look.

"The director is quite colorless, isn't he?"

"...Yeah."

His hair had turned completely white. His age was approximately somewhere between late thirties to mid-forties. Such white hair in this age would normally be nearly impossible, but that only applies to normal people.

It was the same for his skin. In comparison, the secretary had probably done equally or less work than he, but she was suntanned. However, ''his'' skin was pigment-poor, almost like an albino's.

"...Isn't it hot today?"

"...Well, it's already August..."

The sound of the secretary's hasting steps cut into their pointless conversation.

She put a tray on the stone bench and, along with a refreshing sound, filled their cups with tea. It could be expected that she, as a secretary, knew how to prepare delicious tea, but sadly it should be rather difficult to make full use of these skills for barley tea.

However, the served barley tea was made with fresh spring water and so chilly that the surface of their cups got fogged.

The girl emptied the cup in one go, as if this was the etiquette in this land.

However, the sight of her gulping down the tea wasn't exactly "elegant".

"Ah, right!"

The two girls turned their gazes to the boy.

"What's the matter, boy?"

"Ah, it's not like it's urgent right now, but I was thinking about replenishing our reserves if the water isn't limited."

"Ah, I see..."

Asking gazes focused on the secretary.

"Yes. I think it is fine! This well seems to take its water from a natural spring after all."

"Yay! Fresh water ahoy!"

''As the water is that clear, it shouldn't be necessary to boil it up. Mh... in that case, we ought to throw away the water from yesterday's rest area and fill in some fresh. It feels kind of like a waste since we went through the trouble of disinfecting it, but that can't be helped.''

"Alright, I'll go and fill our bottles up then."

"Eh? Wait, I'll help you."

"I'm fine, no worries. ...in return, save me some corn!"

The boy thrust his finger before her, lending weight to his words, after which the girl sat down again.

The secretary watched his back while he was getting the water, fanning himself due to the heat, with a somewhat meaningful look and muttered, "...he looks very kind. Get going and make him your boyfriend!"

The girl spat out a mouthful of barley tea. Mainly from her mouth. But wasn't there also some that came out of her nose...?

The secretary smiled wryly while patting her back.

"Is it really something to get that startled about? Slipping out of school two by two and then starting a journey on a bike - what else other than a couple should this be?"

"W-Who knows? I mean, aren't there many different relationships between boys and girls apart from spouses, lovers and siblings?"

Her voice was hoarse because some tea had entered her wind-pipe.

"For instance, the relationship between a director and a secretary?"

The secretary giggled, but the girl averted her gaze uncomfortably.

"But you followed the director here although you aren't a couple, right?"

"Yes. Because I am his secretary."

"...so you have no special feelings for him?"

"Well... as things stand, not in particular?"

"Which means you're merely superior and employee?"

"Yes. After all, he had always addressed me using my surname or no name at all, so maybe he did not even know my full name to begin with?" she said and added a little quieter. "The truth will remain unrevealed though."

The unconcerned voice of the secretary and her amused smile were something to exceed the understanding of girl.

However, she could very much agree with the vague motive veiled in her words. The girl didn't intend to put her thoughts into words, but by looking into her eyes she also realized that secretary didn't seek her understanding anyway.

"And still you don't mind his egoism and keep helping his work on the field?"

"Yes. Because I have decided to stay."

"On this farm?"

"No. With him."

Her confident smile was very calm, yet fulfilled with a strong will.

For some reason, the girl became wholeheartedly embarrassed and felt that she was blushing up to the ears although it wasn't about herself.

Unable to endure, she averted her eyes and looked in another direction.

"...until death parts you?"

"Of course."

The girl heard a somehow triumphant voice from behind her and couldn't bear up against the impulse to scratch her head.

"......You have my support."

The secretary was a little surprised at this sudden and indirect yell, but then she replied with a beaming smile, "Thank you."

It was not an artificial smile like she used to use at work, nor was it an expression of comfort. It was the first wholehearted smile she showed them since they had met.

Just, it was a pity that neither the girl, who had her look turned away, nor the boy, who had gone to fetch their water, and not even the director, who was grilling the corn, could see it.

"Ooi! I didn't know how much we'd need, so I just made lots of them!"

They turned around towards the direction of the voice and spotted the director in question bringing a full basket of corn with him.

"D-Director! Who on earth is going to eat all that?!"

The secretary's roaring rebuke made the director wince.

"But they're still so young... I thought they would eat about this much."

"Nobody can eat this much bare corn without any side dishes! ...It seems like we have to make this our dinner...... besides, I am still young, too."

"I-I'm sorry..."

"My... there is no helping it. Please call the boy."

Contrary to their original relationship, it was the director who was scolded. He walked back the way he had just come from with a confused face.

A fragrant smell arose from the basket that had been left here in his place. Apparently, the director had kindly prepared two types of corn for them. One that was grilled with no special seasoning and another that was first dipped in soy sauce.

The two girls gulped wordlessly.

"...I just remembered another reason why I am here."

"Eh?" She turned around to the secretary who had muttered something.

The secretary continued, still gazing at the steaming corn.

"......I am bad at cooking."

"...Hah."

What could be called a light conversation was still moving on, but their gazes and concentration were fully arrested by the corn.

"...The director is very good at it. Really."

"...Seems so."

Less than a minute later, they were finally freed from the shackles of self-control and could reach out for the grilled corn.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"Ah... ouch, ugh..."

"That's what you get from eating without restraint! It seems like they let us spend the night here, so stay lying down for a while."

The boy smiled wryly and laid a cushion on the veranda for her as a substitute for a pillow.

The cause for her stomach-ache was, naturally, overeating.

At the moment, the two of them were in the middle of cooling down on the veranda at the back of the shop with a fan in their hands.

"Geez... Wasn't it clear that you would get a stomach-ache from that much corn?"

"B-Be quiet already..."

Even her abusive remarks were lacking power. In the end, she had eaten up a whole three cobs of corn. So it was certainly not a weak digestive system that was at fault for her stomach-ache.

Well, one must take in consideration that it was freshly picked freshly grilled extra-big corn. Corn is said to be best directly after being picked. He himself couldn't get enough of it, too, so she could understand her.

However, she had already eaten up four cold tomatoes at the time. It was natural that even a stomach like hers, which made the boy think it was titan-made at times, would naturally hurt with such a lot of heavy food in it.

"Dammit...! Why do they have to be that tasty when they're grilled...!"

The boy was amazed at her undue complains but kept quiet because he feared the consequences. Therefore, he decided for a little more reserved reply.

"Well, it was freshly grilled after all. It would be fraud if it wasn't tasty."

"...Word... I guess something like this suits us much better than high-class stuff like crabs and tuna."

"Indeed."

The boy agreed with a wry smile. However, he was pretty confident that the girl would take back that word the very moment when she actually saw some crab or tuna.

Incidentally, the boy had controlled himself a little and had only eaten two tomatoes and two corn cobs, which is why he was full but not in a "critical" state like the girl.

Judging only from her, it seemed true that women are hungrier than men.

By now, the heat that had tormented them during the day had gone down quite a bit. In the background one could hear the harmonic sound of wind chimes softly swaying. This melody was accompanied by the fragrance of summer - the smell of mosquito coil.

He suddenly turned his gaze to the garden. The thoroughly groomed garden was planted with some hydrangea　flowers, which season had already ended, and a bunch of the typical flowers of summer behind them.

A group of magnificent and tall-grown sunflowers reflected the evening sun with their widely-spread yellow petals as if to substitute what they symbolized.

Further down the garden he could see a plastic greenhouse, which had apparently been repaired by the director. Because it was still midsummer, there was only soil inside.

But as it seemed, they had already sown some sprouts; there were small green plants inside a row of neatly ordered planters.

"...Boy...?"

"Mhm?"

The girl suddenly addressed him with a reserved voice, but then got flustered herself.

Because they were alone and in the right mood, so she had called his name. But there was no topic.

Naturally unable to continue the debate on food, she opened and closed her mouth for a while like a goldfish.

"Um... err..."

"They're strawberries. They won't be ready for picking until next year, though. But you have to plant them already at this period."

The boy turned his head towards the sudden voice from behind.

The girl could just turn over in bed because she was lying anyway. The director showed no signs of noticing the grudge in her eyes.

"To tell the truth, I love fruit just as much as I love vegetables. Oh boy, I'm so looking forward to next year!"

It was unclear to to the boy and girl whether he loved ''raising'' them or ''eating'' them, but they didn't ask any further. It was probably both ways.

"Director, how is your stomach?"

"Please don't ask!"

The director sat down next to the boy while holding his painfully growling stomach.

Because he had made a great amount of grilled corn, the secretary had forced him to dispose of the left-overs. In other words: to eat the remaining corn.

It was obvious that after consuming such an amount of high-fiber corn, the toilet had become his best friend.

However, what had surprised him even more was the secretary. She had easily eaten up four corncobs and, on top of that, she had munched a miso-covered cucumber afterwards, calling it her dessert.

Considering the current state of the girl, he couldn't attribute it to "women have stronger stomachs than men", but people that live in the middle of this giant land might just be built differently than them metropolitans. Of course in a good sense.

"So, did you manage to get rid of the corn in the end?"

"......Sorry. I left some over."

"My, my. Well, such 'a lot' decreased to 'some', so it should be fine."

''But while I won't say you deserved it, I don't feel like helping you out, either.''

Suddenly, "Director. Please come over here for a moment." A voice came from the kitchen.

The director got up with a pathetic-sounding "Heave-ho!" and headed to the kitchen, where he eventually got out of their sight. They could only dimly hear their conversation.

"Is there still something to do?"

"No. We are mostly done."

"Eh? Why did you call me then?"

"I do not think you would understand, director."

"Hah?"

"Never mind! You talk with me here for a while. No objections allowed."

"Hah..."

"Let us begin with the weather."

"Hah?"

The boy could virtually see the bewildered face of the director.

The lying girl gave the secretary the thumbs up in her mind. ''Well done!''

She couldn't waste this extraordinary chance made possible by her.

"Boy."

"Mh~?" he replied absent-mindedly.

"I request your lap as my pillow."

"Eeh?!"

Ignoring any complaints, she crawled on the wooden veranda towards him like a caterpillar and occupied his lap with her head.

She also laid the cushion she had used as a pillow before on her stomach to prevent any worse stomach-ache.

"Shouldn't the roles normally be inverted?"

"It's fine in my case. I'm genuinely sick."

"So you call the stomach-ache of a glutton that has simply eaten too much 'sickness', huh... ou-ouch-ouch!?"

She punished his impudent remark by pinching his thigh. ''Experience the proverb "Loose lips sink ships" with your very own body!''

"Geez... this is one hard pillow..."

"Please don't ask a man for the impossible!"

But even while saying so, he carefully moved her head to a place where it didn't hit against any bones. He felt a pleasant heaviness on his thighs.

There was a rather long silence between them then.

It was one of those calm moments, which they had almost never come to enjoy in their busy days of worrying about today's meal and tomorrow's fuel. No, listening to the sound of wind chimes while nestling a veranda with a filled stomach was something they had almost never experienced even in their past.

"...mnyah... this is happiness..."

"Yeah. Somehow I'm kinda sorry for making them care so much for us."

"...If you want, we can stay here for a few days? We aren't in a hurry after all, and they also said it would be fine."

"There you go again. How would you answer if I agreed?"

"I would disagree. I mean, we are on a journey. While it's okay to stay somewhere to get our provisions, I don't intend to stay somewhere just for some rest."

"Don't ask me then."

"But it would be unfair if I didn't at least hear out your opinion."

One may wonder if there was a point in doing this when the result would stay the same anyway.

"Well, I'm here to accompany you wherever you go."

"I see," the girl said as if she had comprehended everything and closed her eyes.

In fact, the boy had worked a little by helping them out on the field or by doing some housework during the time the girl had been put out of commission.

He did, however, not consider this enough for a night's board and lodging. Leaving aside the housework, the director had almost only been teaching him things about farm work, so it wasn't labor at all.

Paying with money was no option, either. In this region, where the physical distribution has pretty much been cut off, money wasn't worth much anymore. But did he have anything else other than cash that he could give them...?

When he searched his pockets for his wallet, a little book fell out of it to the ground.

It was a notebook with a green vinyl-cover - the notebook containing his student information.

He opened it and, naturally, found his picture and name on the first page.

However, his name had completely vanished from the corresponding field.

"...my picture has faded quite a lot, huh..."

The colors of this picture, in which he was scowling grimly, had changed from weak pastel into nearly monochrome.

If it went on like this, it was just a matter of time until it would become entirely white as well.

It was a few minutes later when the boy noticed that the girl was breathing calmly on his lap.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

While the secretary was changing the soundly sleeping girl into her pajama, the boy prepared their beds by taking out two guest-futons from the closet, assisted by the director.

Suddenly, the boy recalled something most important.

"Director. Are there any tools for repairing a motorbike in this house?"

"A motorbike? ...Ah, right. You came here on a motorcycle. Is it broken?"

"Yes. Since five days."

The director made his eyes wide.

"...my sympathies! So, tell me, what do you need?"

"Since I just need to replace some parts, a few simple tools, parts, of course..., and some fresh oil should do it."

"Mhm. Let's search the storage shed. Maybe we'll find something there."

With these words the director headed to the garden, followed by the boy.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

That night. The sun had completely disappeared from the sky, and the world, the little general store in the middle of the meadows was no exception, was shrouded in the veil of darkness. Since naturally there was no current, the only light source was one of those antique lanterns. Nevertheless, its warm orange light was bright enough for their eyes that had adjusted to the darkness and lit the room. Apparently, the candle used was self-made. To the boy and girl, this softly swaying but strongly shining candle seemed very unique and characteristic for 'this place'.

Because it was ''such a place'', there was no traffic noise and hurly-burly like in the city, which they were used to. Instead, one could hear the mighty mixed chorus performed by the insects of summer, which had to be an annoying sleep interference to unaccustomed people.

In the boy's case, this amount of noise was nothing special. He hadn't been traveling for three months merely for show.

However, there were situations that even the boy had trouble dealing with.

For instance when he was under immense mental pressure - like now, that the girl was sleeping on the futon right next to him.

He couldn't imagine the director doing something like this, so it probably was one of the secretary's jokes. Their two futons were placed tightly beside each other without any space between, which made it look like the scene of a wedding night.

But the secretary made a miscalculation. Surely she was expecting that he would blush like a tomato and move his futon away. Too bad, that was wrong. The boy was a healthy high schooler - such a sweet happening was rather exactly what he wished for. As long it wouldn't make the girl scorn him.

He sat down next to their luggage and started preparing for their departure tomorrow while humming a song.

Since they wouldn't be able to take vegetables with them under this scorching sun, asking for some provisions was out of question. Thus, the problem concerning the food remained unsolved, but there was no use worrying about that now. There was nothing else they could do but stuff themselves as full as possible before departing.

But naturally there were things that had changed for the better since this morning.

Namely, he had come upon a way to repair their Super Cub.

When he had gone searching the storage shed together with the director, they had found several usable parts. Even the type of the spark plug was the same, so it was easily conceivable that a Super Cub had been stored here in the past.

With those parts, it would certainly be possible to repair the bike.

"...ah."

He took their diary out of the luggage when he suddenly recalled it. Today was the girl's turn because the boy had written it yesterday. ''She's not going to wake up anyway, so I'll lay it next to her pillow.''

"Mhh? What is that book?"

The boy raised his head when someone suddenly posed such a question.

Through the crack that was left open in the sliding door, he could see the secretary with a candle in one hand. She was also carrying a towel, so probably she had just taken a bath. Her uncouth pajama in combination with her wet hair made her look sexy.

She entered the room curiously and cowered down beside the boy. He showed her a wry smile.

"It's a diary. ...or should I better call it a travel book?"

"Is it the record of your journey?"

"Yes."

"This diary sure looks splendid, huh... is it foreign-made?"

A thick cover reinforced with brass. On top of that it even got a lock. If it weren't put on a futon in a Japanese house, it would surely look exactly like a magical grimoire.

"Beats me. There was no price tag or any other label."

He cocked his head. Then he took out the key of the Super Cub, and the other key that was tied to it, and opened the seal of the book. On the page of yesterday one could see his peculiar handwriting.

"Yesterday's date... is this your writing?"

"Yes. We take turns at writing this diary, so the girl would be next today," he said with a wry smile and pointed at the soundly sleeping girl with his chin.

"Well, it seems like there is no helping it. I am sure she would get angry if we woke her up now."

"Last time I woke her up in such a situation, my punishment was a cobra twist. Next would be a roll-up I guess?"

The secretary laughed on hearing his confident answer.

"You do not have it easy either, do you."

"But it's something I took on of my own accord. Just like you, secretary."

She evaded his jab with a giggle. 

"My, my. What an impertinent child. Rather than being pretentious, you ought to take a bath and sleep."

The secretary turned around elegantly and left the room. While watching her from behind, he put his hand to his chin. Not because he was bewitched by her smooth legs . No, he was pondering over something in her words that had attracted his attention.

"...Bath......"

First he looked at the sleeping girl.

"...Bath... huh..."

Then he looked in the direction of the bath.

He didn't need to ponder too long.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next day in the early morning by the door of the store.

The two travelers were preparing for an early departure because they wanted to go while the morning sun was still low in the horizon.

"We really can't thank you enough for your kindness," the girl bowed down and so did the boy hurriedly when he saw her doing so.

The engine had been repaired early this morning by the boy and was now humming like a kitten, making it seem as though a shaky old man had rejuvenated into a sportsman in his twenties. Judging from this, the engine was in top condition.

"We're sorry for making you even give us a breakfast after already receiving so much from you."

"No problem. It was a pleasure talking to young people once again. It is too bad that you do not stay for a little longer."

The boy smiled after seeing the secretary's cheerful smile.

"Well, but we're still on a journey."

"...I see. But feel free to visit us anytime."

"Yes. But that's going to be far in the future."

"...Come to think of it, I did not ask for your destination. Tell me, where is your journey headed?" asked the secretary.

The two of them exchanged glances and answered point-blank.

"To the end of the world!"

As expected, the secretary opened her eyes wide.

Their answer meant "heading to a place that does not exist". It meant that they did not mind never arriving at their destination. In other words, that they did not intend to ever stop their journey.

"You could use some food then, right?"

The director appeared from the glass door of the store and was carrying a giant object in his arms.

It was an unbelievably large melon with green and black stripes on its brilliant surface.

"Oh, well, maybe it's too watery to fill your stomaches, but I can guarantee this melon will taste terrific! I chose one that's going to be ripe in a few days because eating it right away would be no fun."

"Are you serious?! ...this is awesome... just, how do we get it on the bike?"

The boy accepted the melon hesitatingly, but realized that it was as heavy as he had predicted. Not so heavy that it would be comparable to his own weight, but still not something to carry around easily.

"Can't you just use a net?", the girl suggested and took out a net from the bundle for their sleeping equipment, which they used to use as a hammock. Wobbly on his legs, the boy put the heavy melon down next to the bike.

"No, what I mean is where do we put it? The tandem is already occupied by you, the front is full, too, and the side bag may still be empty, but think about the balance..."

"All right, I'll go get another melon for the balance!"

The secretary slammed the director with her elbow when he made this suggestion. ''Geez, in contrast to such a high position, he never learns.''

"But surely... we could hold the balance with some water on the opposite site..."

While the boy cut off the engine and started taking off their luggage, trying out some things, the secretary secretly approached the girl.

Slightly away from the director, who was assisting the boy, their talk among women began.

"...Listen up, girl. Men are like wolves, so mark my words!"

"A... ahahaha... I'll bear in mind."

She had been told the same thing already several times since their decision to depart.

"First, never sleep in the same bed like him whatever may happen! There is a saying that teaches you not to sleep with boys after reaching the age of seven!"

"I wouldn't dream of it!"

The mouth of the girl was quickly covered.

[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0070.jpg|thumb|The secretary grasped her shoulders.]]
The secretary evaded the suspicious glance of the director and put her arm around the girl.

"...furthermore, be careful not to fall asleep before him!"

"You sound like a veteran housewife," the girl countered annoyed.

The secretary grasped her shoulders.

"And girl! Should you ever fall in love with each other and have ''you-know-what'', ALWAYS USE A RUBBER!"

"Shut UP!!"

The girl thrust her away with a vengeance and the secretary landed hard on her back.

The boy, who had stolen some glances on them, cocked his head.

"They're being pretty noisy right now. Are our girls having some problem?"

"Better don't mind them. They are a kind that will remain a riddle to us men for all eternity."

"Somehow it sounds extremely persuasive and unpersuasive at the same time when you say that, director..."

"Well, that's the difference in our life experience."

A grapple fight between the two females was just about to start in front of their eyes.

Since he was worried about the girl, the boy would have actually wanted to stop them, but as history has proven, the chances of success for interfering in a quarrel between women as a man are hopeless. At best, he would get roared at by both of them and be chased away. For sure.

Anyway, while praying for a peaceful draw between them, he somehow managed to succeed in getting the melon on the Super Cub.

He turned around to the loudly arguing girls.

"I'm done with the preparations! I somehow arranged our stuff so that the water keeps the balance."

Upon hearing him out, the girl instantly changed her attitude and rushed to him.

"Shall we depart then?"

"Okay... but are you all right?"

The boy took out a handkerchief and wiped her sweat. It was too early to be sweat-soaked - they were going to drive their motorbike under the blazing sun.

While the girl was loosening her necktie due to the heat, the boy put a half-helmet on her head and turned to their hosts.

"Alright, we're off then."

He gave them a nod and approached the bike.

"If you've got enough of the journey, feel free to visit us! Just in case, the strawberries will be ripe in May!"

"Roge~r!"

He kicked up the kickstand and got on the saddle, making the loose suspension of the Super Cub sink down deeply.

After that, the girl took a seat on the tandem, so the height of their bike was quite a bit lower than usual.

"Will Cubby really be fine like this? It's not going to break in, right?"

"Who knows...? No, I'm sure there's no prob!"

It was not clear whether he sneered spiritedly or sighed distressedly, but the sound of the engine after turning the key wiped such worries away in an instant.

The boy couldn't suppress a smile when he felt the light but powerful vibration of his single cylinder.

"...it won't get broken again underway, I trust?"

"Don't worry! OK, let's get going."

"Mhm. Got it."

She fastened the chin strap and held onto his waist.

The boy made sure of her with a brief glance and looked ahead again. 

"Let's GO!"

He opened the throttle full and drove away.

At first the bike drove zig-zag due to the heavy luggage and passengers, but this settled quickly when they became faster. The director and secretary, who were waving their hands, became smaller and smaller and eventually disappeared because of the rise and fall of the road.

While smoothly accelerating, they could at last drive their little motorbike again on this lonely road in the middle of meadows.

It was seven at morning and still summer. Bathing in the blazing light of the as usual brightly shining sun, another day of chasing after "escaping water" was about to start.

===Interlude===

"...Boy?"

The girl raised her voice a while after they had departed.

"Mhm?"

"...the director mentioned that the strawberries will be ripe in May next year, right?"

"...Yeah."

"Do you think he will last until then?"

"...I don't know. But indeed. What will happen earlier? His 'disappearance' or the harvest of the strawberries?"

"..."

There was silence between them for a while. The girl held tightly onto him.

''Hang in there, secretary. Hang in there!''

Her yell was erased by the ventilation of the Super Cub and, maybe without reaching anyone, disappeared in the summery asphalt.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The several PS strong engine of the Super Cub kept running just fine even after the store of the director had disappeared beyond the horizon. The scenery that unfolded on both sides wasn't much different from yesterday, but this time it was rather refreshing thanks to the speed. The sun was still emitting death ray like sunlight, but the fresh wind relieved them very much.

"...by the way. Boy?"

The girl suddenly addressed him. With a cold voice at that.

"Yes. How may I help you, madam?"

"Could you tell me why I can smell the soft fragrance of soap from your body?"

The boy grew pale in an instant.

"Don't you think this is strange...? I mean, '<i>I</i>' didn't have the occasion to take a bath. Why oh why?"

"...last night... after you fell asleep... I m-mean, you'd have gotten angry if I woke you up......ugh?!"

The girl wrapped her fingers around his neck.

"I see. Do you have anything left to say?"

"W-Wait a-"

She squeezed.

"Ungh!

"You wicked DEVIL!! Do you know when I had my last bath?! It's been more than A WEEK!! Can you imagine this agony?! Oh feel the distress of a girl that couldn't wash her hair for over a week!!"

Even while the remainder of the boy's life was slowly drained by her firm grip on his neck, the silver Super Cub continued its way on the dead straight road with a powerful sound.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tabi ni Deyou, Horobiyuku Sekai no Hate Made|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tabi_ni_Deyou:Wings|Wings]]
|-
|}

Tabi ni Deyou:Dream

2011-07-29T23:34:39Z

CarVac: Continuing to add in the major edits. Woo 25% done.

"...So? Can you fix it?"

A girl stood over a boy with a wrench in his hand. He groaned, making a face that looked like he had been constipated for a week.

"I've been trying for four days now, but as things stand, we might reach the next town before I get this done."

"That's not what I wanted to hear! The next town is still miles away."

With a dry laugh, the girl sat down on a bench. The dry wood, crumbled by the persistently shining sun, pricked her exposed legs, but at the moment her fatigue overcame the discomfort. The girl was wearing a typical school uniform blazer, but because of the heat she had taken off her jacket and was fanning herself with her hand.

"Maybe you're just not cut out for fixing things, boy. You're not gonna get any praise for having pushed a broken motorcycle 140 miles, you know?"

"''Please'' stop bugging me about it. We're always moving, so I don't have the time to do extensive repairs."

The boy who had been addressed as "boy" tapped on his stiff shoulders with the wrench. He was wearing the same uniform as the girl, though of course the boys' version. He had taken off his jacket as well as his necktie, and had unbuttoned his collar.

It was true that there was a limit to the repairs he was able to perform. For their journey, they had forcefully installed a tandem seat on their originally one-person Super Cub and loaded it with things like food, clothes, gasoline, and water. Carrying luggage for two people, the motorcycle had no space left for extensive repair equipment.

All they had for replacement parts were some nuts, bolts, oil, and a spare spark plug. Considering that even their tools consisted of just a spanner, a hex wrench and a pocketknife, proper maintenance was something they couldn't even dream of. 

"Maybe we should just throw it away..." he suggested.

"Don't be silly. Do you plan on carrying all this luggage on your back?"

"Ngh." The boy was at a loss of words after his unrealistic suggestion was shut down. "Then could you at least help me push it, girl?"

"No way." The girl who he had called "girl" glared at him. "What do you think you're doing, trying to make a lady like me to do heavy labor? It's not even funny."

"Heh, a track and field girl is calling herself a lady? You're probably more muscular than I am."

She responded by kicking him in the side.

''I guess the lady didn't appreciate the jab.}''

"I guess we'll camp here tonight. At least it's better than having to pitch a tent in the middle of the road, right?"

"Mmm, I guess so."

They were stopped at a rest area that had been established for nearby farmers. It was only a toilet, a water supply, and some benches among a handful of trees, but for the two of them it was just what they needed. At places like these where there is nothing other than a long road and endless meadows, rest areas are more valuable than anything else. Just try sleeping on an asphalt road once: you'll be attacked by insects, hurt your back on the hard ground and be assaulted by the morning heat.

"Well, let's get ready for the night then. It's going to get dark soon."

"Mm," the boy nodded. The hour hand of his dear chronograph was already past six. Admittedly, the watch wasn't that accurate, since it had a rather old-fashioned wind-up mechanism, but judging from the reddening sky, the time it indicated was probably about right.

"OK, girl, please prepare dinner then. I'll take care of the beds."

"Got it, boy."

They both started with their respective tasks without once calling each other by name.

From the Super Cub's luggage carrier, which they had extended to both sides of the rear wheel, the boy removed a big bundle of their sleeping equipment, while the girl took out a bag once stuffed with ingredients but was now mostly empty except for cookware. Then they set themselves upon their tasks.

The boy went to two old wooden benches that were sitting end-to-end. Though worn out, they were ideal for sleeping on: just long enough to stretch one's legs out on, and free of backs and armrests. Even better, they were set up between two trees. Perfect.

He slowly took out some small rolled-up blankets from the bundle. There were eight of those sheets in total, carefully compacted and secured using a clever technique they had thought up. They would therefore get four sheets apiece. On each bench, he folded a pair of these sheets three times and laid them down as a sleeping mat. Then, he laid one sheet down on each bench as a blanket. Though it was summer, they were still up north on an island, so the weather could change in an instant. The last two blankets he rolled up as pillows.

Next, he started making a roof using a laundry line and a large blue sheet. He tied the line to the tree trunks, stretching it over their improvised beds, and pulled the blue sheet over it. He made the roof tent-shaped by placing a weight on each corner. That would be enough to shield them from sunlight as well as from light rain. The arrangement would be pretty vulnerable to the wind, but by tying it to the Super Cub, he ensured that at least it wouldn't blow away.

Finally, he placed a hollow ceramic pig which was tied to the side of the luggage carrier between the benches and loaded its belly with a mosquito coil.

All set!

What greeted his eyes was not merely a delicious meal, but a crucial part of every man's dream—a girl preparing dinner in an apron. She was using a small gas camping stove and a little frying pan to warm some corned beef and canned white asparagus.

While he wasn't too happy about the asparagus, the aroma of the beef roasting in butter called out to his empty stomach and he had to struggle to keep it quiet.

She divided the small meal into two portions with their pocketknife, took out two slices of bread from an airtight container and sandwiched half of the ingredients between them. Finally, she toasted the sandwich as a whole.

Though the knife wasn't really meant for cooking, the girl's movements were skillful and the sandwich was completed in no time. It was topped with the perfect amount of mustard, and the golden-brown color of the toasted bread made him even hungrier.

However, the boy did not eat the sandwich right away.

After all, they had decided to always eat their meals together.

While the girl was preparing a similar sandwich—with a rather different amount of mustard—for herself, the boy struggled to hold back a waterfall of saliva that was threatening to flow from his mouth.

"Okay, I'm done. Let's eat!"

The girl swiftly untied her apron and sat down on her temporary bed.

"..."

Then she noticed the boy's stare.

"...What?"

"Ah, I just thought that you've become quite girl...like."

''Ow! She just kicked my shin!''

"What's that supposed to mean!"

"No, uhm, the way you cook and take off your apron makes you look like that somehow..." ''To be honest, she rather gave me the impression of a housewife, but I'd probably be killed if I told her that.''

"Well, even ''you'' would get used to it if you had to play chef for three months straight!"

"I'm sorry for pushing it on you all the time! ...Anyway, let's eat."

"Yeah yeah."

The girl sat down again and picked up her sandwich.

They gave each other a slight smile and took their first bites at the same time.

Neither of them talked to the other, but they exchanged smiles from time to time.

Both the succulent corned beef and the spicy mustard whetted their appetites, so they both dug ravenously into their sandwiches. It was so tasty that the boy didn't even mind the asparagus.

The only bad thing about it was that there was only one bite left.

The boy threw the last bit into his mouth with slight regret, and dusted the bread crumbs from his hands.

"Thanks for the meal."

"Yeah. Thanks for the meal."

The girl folded her hands.

"...By the way, boy."

"Mm?"

"...We're out of bread and beef now."

"Whahua?!"

The girl gave him a cold, hard look.

"It's been a week since we last picked up any food supplies. If you don't get that bike working, starting tomorrow asparagus will be the ''only'' thing on the menu!"

"I-Is that a threat?!"

"Why, of course not. I'm just informing you, ''my dear driver''."

This verbal blow sent the boy spiraling all of the way from cloud nine to the pits of despair. The girl, who had no problems with eating asparagus, beamed at him. He found that she looked more hateful than triumphant, though. ''Damn. I seriously have to get this fixed...!''

Looking up, he noticed that the sun was just about to set completely below the horizon. The dusk remaining behind slowly faded and thick darkness blanketed the world. It wouldn't be long until they would be completely engulfed in black.

To fight the growing darkness, he turned on an a lamp comprised of an LED penlight and a few fluorescent sticks.

"It's already dark out. How about you hit the sack, girl?"

"Wha—? You're staying up?" The girl dozily turned her head toward him. She had had already lain down on her bed well before the boy told her to.

"I still have to write today's diary entry... Haven't you noticed that the entries have taken a rather tragic turn since a few days ago?"

"Of course. There really hasn't been anything good to say since then. Like I told you before, we're running really low on supplies."

"What about water?"

"I think we're fine for now, but all we have left is from the water tower, so we need to boil it tomorrow.''"

They were in a truly dire situation. They had enough fuel for the Super Cub, but it would be too dangerous to boil water with it. The most they could use it for was to help start a fire.

The boy sighed deeply and took a thick volume from the bookbag they kept random things in.

To be precise, it wasn't really a book; it was their diary. Its front cover was blank, so you couldn't tell what it was originally supposed to be used for, but the two of them used this massive book to record their travels. It was about two inches thick, and the corners of its hard cover were reinforced with brass. It even had a belt around it with a matching brass lock.

They kept the key for the diary on the same key chain as the ignition key for the Super Cub. The boy opened the lock like he always did, turned to that day's page, and began writing in it.

The white penlight provided more than enough illumination for him to write. It shone with an artificial light that balanced against the stars twinkling in the purple night sky. In contrast to the countless motes of light above, below there was only the penlight and the glowing mosquito coil.

After about 10 minutes, the boy finished composing his diary entry. He resealed the book with its key and returned it to the bookbag. Then he turned off the light and lay down on his improvised bed.

The penlight left behind a green afterimage behind on their retinas, and as if to compensate for their absence, the stars at the darkened sky seemed to brighten in their eyes.

All that could be seen were the kaleidoscopic orbs painting the heavens, endless meadows carpeting the land from horizon to horizon, and a narrow gray road slicing through the landscape.

And in one corner of that scene, two travelers slowly fell asleep.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next day, the girl awoke to pain in her back.

She opened her eyes, and found herself lying on the bare ground. Her body was contorted into the posture of a stereotypical murder victim. If someone were to draw a chalk line around her body, she would make for a perfect corpse. Obviously, she hadn't been murdered, but had merely fallen from her makeshift bed. There was no need to panic, so she stirred herself and sat up. The bed next to hers was already empty. A few yards away, the boy was holding a duel with the Super Cub, wielding a spanner in one hand.

"...Quite the early bird, aren't you?"

"No, it's just that you're late! Seriously, you go to bed before I do and you still sleep late way too often," replied the boy.

However, the girl was no longer groggy enough to ignore such an insolent remark. She let him off with a kick to his back for now.

Satisfied by seeing the boy fall over in pain, she tried to relax her sore back by taking yoga-like poses, twisting her hips left and right, and finally stretching her arms up as high as she could reach. She considered running through a whole set of calisthenics, but since doing that by herself would look pretty pathetic, she cut her stretching short and finished with a deep breath.

"But boy, did you get up early so you could fix the bike?"

"Well, yeah. Otherwise it would get too hot before I finish." The boy took off his work gloves, which had become blackened with oil and soot. "Anyway, as soon as I try this, I will have done everything I'm able to. If the Cub still doesn't work, then we won't ever get it working with our current supplies."

"Uwaa, so now it's make-or-break, huh." The girl smiled wryly and started to gather everything she needed to treat their water.

Since all of the water they had remaining had been taken from an unsafe source, she prepared to sterilize it by boiling. Using their small gas stove to heat such a large amount of water would be wasteful, so instead she collected branches and dried grass to use as fuel for an open fire. After arranging them on a brick, she lit the kindling using the boy's Zippo lighter.

It was already past seven in the morning and the sun was rising steadily. Before they knew it, the northern island's cool night air had been completely swept away and the hot summer sun beat down on them with the same intensity as it did in the other parts of the country.

While the girl labored at her torrid work, the boy continued his repair attempt.

The Super Cub engine was actually pretty simple. In fact, the boy had become quite good at taking apart its single-cylinder four-stroke engine.

However, he could do little in the way of actual repairs beyond adjusting parts that had slipped out of alignment and tightening loose bolts. After all, there wasn't enough space on the bike to carry spare parts in case something actually broke. If that was the source of their current problems, then they were in quite a bind indeed.

Also, since the bike had endured a lot of abuse from its previous owner, a broken part wasn't exactly unlikely. Bolts had come loose, rivets were damaged, the head gasket was developing a crack, and the oil was dirty. The tires and brake pads had become as smooth as a bald head, and the suspension was worn out. Unfortunately, they still needed the Super Cub to hold out for a good while longer. 

"I wish I could get some replacement parts..." murmured the boy. ''Or if I could at least get my hands on some fresh oil, I could clean the parts we have.'' Though there wouldn't be any point in cleaning the parts if they would immediately become contaminated by the dirty oil in the engine.

"So, how does it look?" The boy was addressed from behind.

"Suboptimal."

"Uh-oh. Should I get ready for a walk?"

"Maybe? Well, we'll find out really soon." He gripped the handlebars, work gloves still on, and placed his foot on the starter pedal.

''...Please, God, make this work,'' he prayed, and stomped on the pedal with all his might.

The engine turned over a few times, letting off a weak chugging sound. Even the girl, who had little experience with machines, could tell that it was a failure.

"..."

Not one to give up so quickly, he tried again. This time, he not only prayed to God, but also to the Super Cub itself.

"Aaaaand go!"

It made the same burdened chugging, but this time it stopped with a loud clank.

"...sigh."

It looked like neither God nor the Super Cub felt like answering his prayer.

After giving up on repairing the bike, they quickly started packing up.

Three months had passed since they started their journey, and with all that practice they had become accordingly efficient in their daily tasks. They poured the newly-disinfected water into two-liter bottles and stuffed a few useful-looking pieces of firewood in a special bag after breaking them into smaller pieces. Their camping equipment managed to wander back into the bundle, and they attached it to the silent Super Cub.

Though they needed only about 30 minutes, they had already become soaked with sweat.

Though they were pretty far north, it was past nine and the summer sun was already broiling the land without mercy. If they could, they would have loved to ask the sun to lower its thermostat, but from a distance of 93 million miles away, their voices would never reach.

"Are we going to throw Cubby away after all?" Holding a helmet in one hand, the girl tapped her other hand on the saddle of their silver Super Cub. The black synthetic leather had already become too hot to touch for long. "I wish we could get it fixed somehow. I mean, we finally got used to riding on it together.

"Well, you've got a point there. Neither of us has ever used any other vehicle before, so we might not be able to use another bike even if we found one." ''The Super Cub was ideal for new riders because it was designed with a focus on usability...'' "But if it doesn't work..."

"Then it's useless junk!"

The girl kicked the Super Cub.

That moment, as if to protest the abuse of his dear two-wheeler, the boy's stomach suddenly growled. The girl's stomach, too, started growling in response.

"..."

"What are ''you'' looking at?! I haven't had breakfast either, so of course I'm hungry!"

"Ah, I was just surprised at how loud your stomach can... Ah—ouchouchouch!!"

The girl pulled his earlobe, stopping his words in their tracks.

"I'll cut your rations for that comment!"

"What am I, a dog?!"

"If you're not, then use your calories to move your feet instead of talking!"

"...it hardly uses any energy to talk..."

The girl did not object, but merely murmured something while taking a can out from the bag attached to the rear wheel and sat down on the nearest bench.

"It's hardtack. You don't have any problems with this, right?"

"...but they're too bland."

"Oh my! Aren't you the spoiled brat?"

"You complain as much as I do."

"Shut up. I made sure to prepare something. Look." She placed a small bottle next to the hardtack—a jar of strawberry jam.

"Happy? This is the best we have. We don't have much fruit preserves like this, so you better not use it all up."

"Yes, Ma'am!"

With only a few ounces of spread, the dry and tasteless hardtack would blossom into a graceful dessert. When they opened the jar, a sour yet fruity fragrance wafted out and sharpened their hunger.

"Shall we eat then?"

They took out enough for one meal and ate breakfast before departing. Having replenished a little energy, the pair's steps seemed a lot lighter than they had the day before.



<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There is a natural phenomenon known as a "mirage", which the Japanese call "escaping water".

It describes the phenomenon of seeing a non-existent pool of water on hot summer days at places like on a long asphalt road. They call it "escaping water" because one cannot reach the pool, hence, it looks as though the water is escaping.

The cause of this is different air temperatures near the ground, which result in a changed refractive index and lets one see things that are far away really. This phenomenon, however, occurs only at more-or-less straight and long places, so it was rather unfamiliar and interesting to the boy and girl who had both been born and raised in a large city.

But it didn't take long until it was just nerve-wracking to them.

Already half a day had passed during which they had been burned by the sun and the reflected rays from the ground. With the exception of four breaks, they had walked non-stop. From time to time, they could even sense the intent to kill in the sun. They were, however, neither cheerful nor ill-tempered because any stirring of emotion was virtually evaporated by the heat and disappeared like a shimmer of hot air, leaving them in a state in which they were capable of nothing but pushing the bike with vacant expressions like robots.

The scenery around them was exactly the same as half a day ago and consisted solely of an endlessly long road and meadows on each side. The only thing that might have changed was the angle at which they were roasted by the sunlight.

"...I'm hot," murmured the girl while pushing the rear side of the Super Cub.

"...What a coincidence! So am I," replied the boy while equally pushing the handle.

This was the first conversation they had in an hour. Their steps were as unreliable as though they were sleepwalking and if they weren't using the Super Cub as a substitute for a walking stick, they would surely have tumbled. The boy had taken off his white shirt and was using it as a sunshade, while the girl had put a small plastic sheet on her head.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0029.jpg|thumb|Their steps were as unreliable as though they were sleepwalking and if they weren't using the Super Cub as a substitute for a walking staff, they would surely have tumbled.]]

The heat would be much less torturing if he could at least moisten his sunshade, but they had only loaded 5 PET bottles of water. In total, 10 liters.

A human should drink at least one liter a day in order to survive. Two liters at days like this if possible.

On a journey like this, where it always remains unsure when the next occasion to refill water arises, carelessly using water means death.

If this country had still been operating as usual, they might have been able to call help with a mobile phone or something likewise. However, in these days, the device "mobile phone" had turned into a mere pocket lamp with an included clock + calendar + camera + notebook functionality. That was all. His phone's battery was already empty, though, so had turned completely useless.

"...why can't there... be at least a downhill slope..."

"Don't mention it! If you remind me that we're still going uphill, I'll lose important power."

Worse, this kind of incline was nasty. Even though the road continued straight to the horizon, it was a gently rising slope.

The disagreeably higher burden in comparison to a flat ground sapped their energy like a blood sucking leech and made their legs heavy.

"It's still quite a ways to our target city... are we really going to be okay like this...?"

"Hang in there, girl! Look, we're almost at the top."

"...I would like to request a slope steep enough to ride down while sitting on the bike."

While agreeing with her in his mind, the boy took the last few steps on the asphalt ground.

He tightly gripped the handle of the heavy bike for a last push and finally arrived at the top of the slope.

"Haaah!"

The girl breathed out loud and turned around to the way they had just climbed up. The gentle slope continued with almost no end in sight until it merged in the sky. The roadside station which they had departed from this morning was already beyond the horizon.

"We've walked quite a bit, haven't we..."

The boy didn't show any reaction to her murmur. Surprised at this, the girl turned around to him.

She found him taking out a pair of binoculars from their bag for daily necessities and looking through it.

"...can you see something?"

"...over there..."

The girl just cocked her head, so he thrust the binoculars into her hand.

At first she was startled by the blurred view, but she quickly set the focus correctly.

There was a declining slope, just the exact opposite of the one they had come from. When she shifted her gaze to look at the horizon, she noticed that the color of the grass around there was a little different.

The concerned area was not very big. A small section of the grassy area was simply covered with a slightly more intensive green.

".......it's a farm... and there's a house, boy!"

The enlarged image was shaking in her tired arms, but it was certainly a dwelling house. No doubt about it: by the side of the road that cut this green scenery apart was a roof and some cultivated land.

The ground was divided by hand-made fences and was apparently cultivated with vegetables and fruits. Moreover, they could even see a paddy field next to it. The land was in a good shape and clearly maintained by someone.

Of course, it wasn't possible to tell if anybody was actually there from this distance. However, places that have been inhabited always have a water supply. And if agriculture is practiced on top of that, then there should even be a source of water.

"Let's get going, boy! It's right over there at the horizon! We'll be there in no time!"

"Roger that!"

The girl tossed the binoculars back into the bag, whereupon they started to push the bike full of vim and vigor. Unfortunately, the slope wasn't steep enough to let them ride down by using inertia, so they had no choice but to push it to their destination. However, because they could actually perceive the destination in their field of vision, they were taken by a sudden burst of enthusiasm.

Just, it was after they had run over half of the distance at full speed when they recalled that the "distance to the horizon" varies depending on the ground level.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"I'm dying."

"Me too."

The conversations between them had at last decreased to a few words from time to time. It was only natural, though, because they had, in a run, pushed their bike over a distance that would be classified "long" in track and field athletics. On top of that, they were having a hard time holding their bike back because the steepness of the second half was nasty and added to their labor. While it wasn't as bad as during the rising slope, it was no comparison to walking on a flat ground.

Nevertheless, they eventually reached the house in question. Their shadows had grown long and from somewhere one could hear a crow's cry.

The girl didn't have enough power left to even raise her head, therefore it was the boy who set the kickstand of the bike and approached the building.

"Could this be... a general store combined with a farm...?" he muttered to himself, while surveying the isolated house and the field with his gaze.

On the left side of the road was a general store which was also used as a residence and on the right side was cultivated land. Both of them had the traces of human maintenance.

The combination of the gray road running through a landscape of green meadows and this small "foreign matter" in the middle of it somehow reminded him of a railway and its station. He could also see lots of vegetables that were nearing harvest. It had been a long time since he had last seen such scenery. Tomatoes, shining bright red in the sunlight, cucumbers, so big he started to suspect that the growers were using strange chemicals, and types of vegetables he hadn't seen in ages were swaying in the wind.

"Wow...... hey, girl... girl? Whoa! Girl! Are you OK?!"

The girl, who was supposed stand behind the Super Cub, had fallen prostrate on the hot ground without moving a muscle. Most likely, it was not just the crimson light of the slowly setting sun that dyed her face red.

The boy heaved her up in a hurry and walked towards the field, searching for a source of water. There was supposed to be a watering place for it. Maybe he would be going to get scolded for entering without permission, but in that case he could do nothing but apologize.

However, when he was about to pass by the general store, something that was rather out-of-place caught his eye.

A foreign automobile was parked in the shadow of the building - a very luxurious one at that.

That shiny thing on its bonnet that was sparkling despite being in the shadow looked like the Mercedes-Benz emblem. The boy wasn't very interested in the car market, but it reeked of money just by looking at the big aluminum wheel and the real-leather seats. A white-gloved chauffeur, brushing off the dust from that gorgeous car with a feather duster, would have fit perfectly into the picture.

But why on earth would such a rich Mercedes driver want to work on a field at the northern back of beyond?

He couldn't wipe away his wonderment, but right now the girl he was lending a shoulder seemed to on the verge of melting away, so he hurried to the fields.

While admiring the fabulous condition of the tomatoes and the cucumbers, he slipped through between them and headed deeper into the area. It was hard to search for a source of water while carrying the exhausted girl, but he found one surprisingly quickly.

It was a watering place that was built like a well and was located almost exactly in the center of the field along the road.

Right behind of it was the face of an artificial, small hill-like construct, which was reinforced with stones and equipped with a PVC pipe. Surprisingly clear water flowed out of that pipe into an overflowing　concrete basin.

After making the girl sit down on the stone bench beside it, the boy grabbed himself a plastic wash bowl that was floating in the basin and started scooping water.

Well, and then:

"Wake up, girl!"

A sunstroke, a heatstroke, an empty stomach and exhaustion were almost making the girl turn into a dried cuttlefish, so, to help her, he splashed it all on her with attitude.

"...whatrya doing you MORON!?"

With a lightning right hand, the girl stole the wash bowl from him and smashed it against his face. Without water.

On the left side, the boy who was holding his nose. On the opposite side, the girl who was wet from head to toe. Each of them took a weapon within reach, scooped some water and then stood still, facing each other.

"..."

"..."

Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.

"Hello there! Are you guests?"

The boy and girl turned around to the owner of the voice while letting the water in their bowls steadily flow to the ground. And then, both of them were thunderstruck.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0037.jpg|thumb|Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.]]

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There was a brightly smiling man who wiped off his sweat. A man in his forties, probably, and still in the prime of life was standing there with a straw hat, a towel, a pair of leather boots, a white shirt and an Armani suit, which was rolled up to his knees. His slender yet firm body reminded of the typical sports teacher and his warm smile was full of gentry qualities. He was the living example that a gentleman remains a gentleman even when working on a farm.

However, it wasn't his sudden appearance or his contrastive outfit that surprised them. What surprised them most was his hair.

His hair was not deep-black as it was supposed to be, but snow white like after using some strong decolorant. Moreover, his skin was almost as white as an albino's, showing no signs of tanning despite his work under the blazing sun.

"Oh, did I startle you?"

"Ah, no, um..."

"Excuse us for staring at you like this."

She lowered her head. This gave the boy the feeling that women might be more skillful in apologizing than men. It was kind of the wrong time to think about such things, though.

Because the two travelers had just come through hovering between life and death and the man was currently making a pause anyway, they decided to sit down on the stone bench and take a break.

The bench was broad enough for about five people and, thanks to the roof that was installed over it, they were protected from the sunlight. Because the watering place was right over there, it was much cooler than on the asphalt road. The ground had gotten wet with the water the boy had splashed on it, but the midsummer sun was drying it. Of course, the same applied to the soaking wet girl.

"...Ah, right. I should introduce myself. This is who I am,"

He took out a little case from his chest pocket, with truly fluent movements at that, and held a business card out to them while giving them a nod.

This sequence of movements was already brought to perfection and made it clear that he had been used to doing this in his daily life.

«　　　　　　　　　　　　Transport Corporation, Representative Director　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　» was written on it.

The name of the transport company and the name of the person himself were missing.

There were no traces of a misprint or abrasion; the letters themselves had completely vanished. In fact, the paper was perfectly fine. It was almost like he had made empty cards for fun.

Solely, one had to concentrate to see it, the logo of the company was printed faintly in a corner of the card.

''I'm not too sure, but I think that was a quite famous company.''

"...well, it's not like there is a point in giving you a business card without my name on it, though."

The boy reluctantly looked up at the bitterly smiling man.

"So... it was «lost»?"

"Yeah, exactly. My name has vanished," he stated plainly. "One day while I was working at the company as usual, the people in my department told me that they had forgotten my name. I had a bad feeling about it because they couldn't remember whatever they tried, so I investigated that matter. What I discovered was that my name had disappeared from all kinds of places: from the data and documents of the company, from my own business cards, my name plate and so on. But what's most, I myself was unable to recall my name."

On hearing the indifferent tone in his voice, the boy and the girl exchanged glances and returned their attention to the man again.

"Even our business partners had forgotten my name altogether. Some among them had even forgotten my face. Well, you can imagine how wearisome it was to continue to work like that."

The man let out a laugh and put the business card back into the case.

"In the end, I could see no point in continuing my work anymore, so I threw everything away and left. After some time of wandering around the country I eventually settled down here. ...Do you want to join me?"

It wasn't farm work that he offered them, but some bright red tomatoes that had been cooled down with spring water to an agreeable temperature and reflected the sunlight.

It goes without saying that their "Yes" wasn't long in coming.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"...To tell you the truth, I've always wanted to work in the agricultural field. Yet, I ended up employed in a transport company for vegetables. After a period of hard work there, I suddenly became the head of a department, then a managing director, then the director of the branch and before I knew it, I had reached this age and had become the representative director of the main branch."

"...but that's quite amazing, isn't it?"

The boy set his eyes on the man while biting into his second red gem.

This fabulously mellow tomato was so luscious it almost seemed to burst. There was no comparison between the usual tomato juice and this wonderful fresh fruit flesh. A sense of wellbeing spread through his entire body, which hadn't received any fresh vegetables recently.

He had never thought that he could experience such a magnificent feeling with a mere tomato. Right now he was confident to be able to even munch his hated green pepper. Bare.

"Well, it may look amazing to others I guess. But you see, I liked my work and, as it seems, I had a talent for it. I was interested, so I was absorbed in what I was doing and had climbed high on my career ladder without noticing. But at the same time, I had also removed myself more and more from the work I actually wanted to do."

The girl was sitting next to the boy and having a hard time deciding whether she should ignore the danger of getting a stomach ache and set about a third tomato.

"Thus you made your dream of working on a farm come true under the convenient pretext that your name had been «lost». Uh-huh."

Her choice of words contained a thorny undertone. But not out of ill will. It was more something like sarcasm that she mixed into her words to tease him. The director seemed to be aware of this as well and flashed a smile.

"Yeah. This may be rude to my former colleagues in the company, but every day here is so much fun! ...Well, but the stuff I learned in school and my experience at work don't really come into any use."

The man smiled wryly.

"Why did you come all the way here from Honshuu anyway? Wouldn't you have been able to find some cultivated land over there, too?"

"There's no real reason. It's not like I planned to work on a field from the very beginning. At first, I thought I'd drive about a bit for sightseeing, but then I came across this house here. At the time, an old woman was running the general store all on her own. She let me live here and taught me how to grow up vegetables, while I gave her a hand on the field."

"How is she doing now?"

"...in March this year... she vanished."

"...I see," the boy said thoughtfully, while the girl next to him at last gave in to the temptation and took a big bite into her third tomato.

At this moment.

"Oh, director? Do we have guests?"

It was a female voice that had suddenly sounded.

This beautiful voice was clear like the one of an announcer. Its owner stood amidst a corn field that was dyed in the colors of the setting sun.

At once, the corn that had grown high enough for someone to hide in rustled and from it a female secretary appeared. Properly wearing a suit. You may call it a matter of course, but she was a stunning beauty.

"...you've got a secretary even for farm work?!"

They gave him a fierce clip in his belly. Of course, with some restraint.

After recovering from the agony, the director introduced the lady who had joined in the round.

"...uhm, she is my secretary. Since her name has been «lost», she's simply called secretary."

"I am the secretary. It is a pleasure to meet you."

The woman bowed in a truly beautiful angle.

This angle and the position of her hands were proof that she had brought these movements to perfection as a part of her job. However, her suit was dirty and her skin, once white, had been browned by the sun. She was wearing a straw hat on top of her long, pretty black hair and holding some fresh-picked corn in both hands. A hand towel was draped over her shoulders and she wasn't wearing high heels but gumboots. It was a quite queer contrast.

She gave them a bright smile, whereupon the two of them exchanged glances. The time to introduce themselves had come.

"Err... I'm simply the boy. My favorite dish at the moment is tomato."

"I'm the girl. My temporary favorite dish is tomato. There are plans to shift this to corn very soon."

They bowed together and were requited with the secretary's giggle; a delightful one that would have made for a perfect example of how to laugh brilliantly.

In the end, she decided to pause her work as well and joined their chatter round. It was already 6pm. The environment was ideal for taking a break as the air was pleasantly fresh thanks to the gradually dropping temperature and the water nearby.

"Are you on a journey?"

"Yes. We dropped everything and went on a journey. So it's basically the same as it was for the director, isn't it?"

The secretary giggled again on hearing the girl's confident answer.

"Meaning you eloped with your boyfriend?"

"......"

When she asked this question, confident that she were spot-on, the girl's face froze with an uneasy expression. Then, with exactly that expression, she turned a look that contained a strange combination of doubt and expectation to the boy.

"Are you...... my boyfriend?"

She straight-out requested his view on the matter. Puzzled over how he should answer her, he put his hand under his chin and pondered.

"...we never made such an oath... I think."

When he had finally managed to work out this reply, he got kicked by her for whatever reason. This is what they call unreasonableness.

The secretary giggled once more. "I see you are on very good terms with each other. Don't make me jealous!"

After the secretary had said so, the girl stopped her kick assault and proceeded with her tomato.

"But doesn't that go for yourself too, secretary? I mean, you accompanied the director when he abandoned his company, and now you're even working on his farm. Don't you mix quite well in a sense?"

"Oh? But I have not abandoned my work at all?" the secretary said in a wholly stunned-seeming voice, surrounded by three people who made a wondering. "You see, my job is to support the director. I have not abandoned my work. The director is the only one who has."

"H-How can you say that! Sure, you've come here because of me, but I never forced you, did I?"

"None of your excuses! In spite of the fact that I only came along with you due to my job, you told me to «please wash the tomatoes» and to «go get some water to wash the radish». How could I ever refuse your orders in my position?"

She pursed her lips, "Hmph!" and pushed the full corn basket upon the director. "Thanks to that I have got completely used to farm work. Anyway, I will go prepare some tea for our guests, so please wash these and make some grilled corn in the meantime, director."

"O-Okay."

After forcing this giant amount of corn upon the director - almost like a pile of documents - she went away at a good pace in order to make them some tea. The director followed her, leaving the boy and girl behind alone by the well.

Neither the director nor the secretary had shown any signs of wonderment when they didn't tell them their names.

The corn field rustled in the gentle wind. Behind it, they could see the slowly setting sun at the horizon.

"...Boy?"

"...Mhm?" he answered her whisper without giving her a look.

"The director is quite colorless, isn't he?"

"...Yeah."

His hair had turned completely white. His age was approximately somewhere between late thirties to mid-forties. Such white hair in this age would normally be nearly impossible, but that only applies to normal people.

It was the same for his skin. In comparison, the secretary had probably done equally or less work than he, but she was suntanned. However, ''his'' skin was pigment-poor, almost like an albino's.

"...Isn't it hot today?"

"...Well, it's already August..."

The sound of the secretary's hasting steps cut into their pointless conversation.

She put a tray on the stone bench and, along with a refreshing sound, filled their cups with tea. It could be expected that she, as a secretary, knew how to prepare delicious tea, but sadly it should be rather difficult to make full use of these skills for barley tea.

However, the served barley tea was made with fresh spring water and so chilly that the surface of their cups got fogged.

The girl emptied the cup in one go, as if this was the etiquette in this land.

However, the sight of her gulping down the tea wasn't exactly "elegant".

"Ah, right!"

The two girls turned their gazes to the boy.

"What's the matter, boy?"

"Ah, it's not like it's urgent right now, but I was thinking about replenishing our reserves if the water isn't limited."

"Ah, I see..."

Asking gazes focused on the secretary.

"Yes. I think it is fine! This well seems to take its water from a natural spring after all."

"Yay! Fresh water ahoy!"

''As the water is that clear, it shouldn't be necessary to boil it up. Mh... in that case, we ought to throw away the water from yesterday's rest area and fill in some fresh. It feels kind of like a waste since we went through the trouble of disinfecting it, but that can't be helped.''

"Alright, I'll go and fill our bottles up then."

"Eh? Wait, I'll help you."

"I'm fine, no worries. ...in return, save me some corn!"

The boy thrust his finger before her, lending weight to his words, after which the girl sat down again.

The secretary watched his back while he was getting the water, fanning himself due to the heat, with a somewhat meaningful look and muttered, "...he looks very kind. Get going and make him your boyfriend!"

The girl spat out a mouthful of barley tea. Mainly from her mouth. But wasn't there also some that came out of her nose...?

The secretary smiled wryly while patting her back.

"Is it really something to get that startled about? Slipping out of school two by two and then starting a journey on a bike - what else other than a couple should this be?"

"W-Who knows? I mean, aren't there many different relationships between boys and girls apart from spouses, lovers and siblings?"

Her voice was hoarse because some tea had entered her wind-pipe.

"For instance, the relationship between a director and a secretary?"

The secretary giggled, but the girl averted her gaze uncomfortably.

"But you followed the director here although you aren't a couple, right?"

"Yes. Because I am his secretary."

"...so you have no special feelings for him?"

"Well... as things stand, not in particular?"

"Which means you're merely superior and employee?"

"Yes. After all, he had always addressed me using my surname or no name at all, so maybe he did not even know my full name to begin with?" she said and added a little quieter. "The truth will remain unrevealed though."

The unconcerned voice of the secretary and her amused smile were something to exceed the understanding of girl.

However, she could very much agree with the vague motive veiled in her words. The girl didn't intend to put her thoughts into words, but by looking into her eyes she also realized that secretary didn't seek her understanding anyway.

"And still you don't mind his egoism and keep helping his work on the field?"

"Yes. Because I have decided to stay."

"On this farm?"

"No. With him."

Her confident smile was very calm, yet fulfilled with a strong will.

For some reason, the girl became wholeheartedly embarrassed and felt that she was blushing up to the ears although it wasn't about herself.

Unable to endure, she averted her eyes and looked in another direction.

"...until death parts you?"

"Of course."

The girl heard a somehow triumphant voice from behind her and couldn't bear up against the impulse to scratch her head.

"......You have my support."

The secretary was a little surprised at this sudden and indirect yell, but then she replied with a beaming smile, "Thank you."

It was not an artificial smile like she used to use at work, nor was it an expression of comfort. It was the first wholehearted smile she showed them since they had met.

Just, it was a pity that neither the girl, who had her look turned away, nor the boy, who had gone to fetch their water, and not even the director, who was grilling the corn, could see it.

"Ooi! I didn't know how much we'd need, so I just made lots of them!"

They turned around towards the direction of the voice and spotted the director in question bringing a full basket of corn with him.

"D-Director! Who on earth is going to eat all that?!"

The secretary's roaring rebuke made the director wince.

"But they're still so young... I thought they would eat about this much."

"Nobody can eat this much bare corn without any side dishes! ...It seems like we have to make this our dinner...... besides, I am still young, too."

"I-I'm sorry..."

"My... there is no helping it. Please call the boy."

Contrary to their original relationship, it was the director who was scolded. He walked back the way he had just come from with a confused face.

A fragrant smell arose from the basket that had been left here in his place. Apparently, the director had kindly prepared two types of corn for them. One that was grilled with no special seasoning and another that was first dipped in soy sauce.

The two girls gulped wordlessly.

"...I just remembered another reason why I am here."

"Eh?" She turned around to the secretary who had muttered something.

The secretary continued, still gazing at the steaming corn.

"......I am bad at cooking."

"...Hah."

What could be called a light conversation was still moving on, but their gazes and concentration were fully arrested by the corn.

"...The director is very good at it. Really."

"...Seems so."

Less than a minute later, they were finally freed from the shackles of self-control and could reach out for the grilled corn.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"Ah... ouch, ugh..."

"That's what you get from eating without restraint! It seems like they let us spend the night here, so stay lying down for a while."

The boy smiled wryly and laid a cushion on the veranda for her as a substitute for a pillow.

The cause for her stomach-ache was, naturally, overeating.

At the moment, the two of them were in the middle of cooling down on the veranda at the back of the shop with a fan in their hands.

"Geez... Wasn't it clear that you would get a stomach-ache from that much corn?"

"B-Be quiet already..."

Even her abusive remarks were lacking power. In the end, she had eaten up a whole three cobs of corn. So it was certainly not a weak digestive system that was at fault for her stomach-ache.

Well, one must take in consideration that it was freshly picked freshly grilled extra-big corn. Corn is said to be best directly after being picked. He himself couldn't get enough of it, too, so she could understand her.

However, she had already eaten up four cold tomatoes at the time. It was natural that even a stomach like hers, which made the boy think it was titan-made at times, would naturally hurt with such a lot of heavy food in it.

"Dammit...! Why do they have to be that tasty when they're grilled...!"

The boy was amazed at her undue complains but kept quiet because he feared the consequences. Therefore, he decided for a little more reserved reply.

"Well, it was freshly grilled after all. It would be fraud if it wasn't tasty."

"...Word... I guess something like this suits us much better than high-class stuff like crabs and tuna."

"Indeed."

The boy agreed with a wry smile. However, he was pretty confident that the girl would take back that word the very moment when she actually saw some crab or tuna.

Incidentally, the boy had controlled himself a little and had only eaten two tomatoes and two corn cobs, which is why he was full but not in a "critical" state like the girl.

Judging only from her, it seemed true that women are hungrier than men.

By now, the heat that had tormented them during the day had gone down quite a bit. In the background one could hear the harmonic sound of wind chimes softly swaying. This melody was accompanied by the fragrance of summer - the smell of mosquito coil.

He suddenly turned his gaze to the garden. The thoroughly groomed garden was planted with some hydrangea　flowers, which season had already ended, and a bunch of the typical flowers of summer behind them.

A group of magnificent and tall-grown sunflowers reflected the evening sun with their widely-spread yellow petals as if to substitute what they symbolized.

Further down the garden he could see a plastic greenhouse, which had apparently been repaired by the director. Because it was still midsummer, there was only soil inside.

But as it seemed, they had already sown some sprouts; there were small green plants inside a row of neatly ordered planters.

"...Boy...?"

"Mhm?"

The girl suddenly addressed him with a reserved voice, but then got flustered herself.

Because they were alone and in the right mood, so she had called his name. But there was no topic.

Naturally unable to continue the debate on food, she opened and closed her mouth for a while like a goldfish.

"Um... err..."

"They're strawberries. They won't be ready for picking until next year, though. But you have to plant them already at this period."

The boy turned his head towards the sudden voice from behind.

The girl could just turn over in bed because she was lying anyway. The director showed no signs of noticing the grudge in her eyes.

"To tell the truth, I love fruit just as much as I love vegetables. Oh boy, I'm so looking forward to next year!"

It was unclear to to the boy and girl whether he loved ''raising'' them or ''eating'' them, but they didn't ask any further. It was probably both ways.

"Director, how is your stomach?"

"Please don't ask!"

The director sat down next to the boy while holding his painfully growling stomach.

Because he had made a great amount of grilled corn, the secretary had forced him to dispose of the left-overs. In other words: to eat the remaining corn.

It was obvious that after consuming such an amount of high-fiber corn, the toilet had become his best friend.

However, what had surprised him even more was the secretary. She had easily eaten up four corncobs and, on top of that, she had munched a miso-covered cucumber afterwards, calling it her dessert.

Considering the current state of the girl, he couldn't attribute it to "women have stronger stomachs than men", but people that live in the middle of this giant land might just be built differently than them metropolitans. Of course in a good sense.

"So, did you manage to get rid of the corn in the end?"

"......Sorry. I left some over."

"My, my. Well, such 'a lot' decreased to 'some', so it should be fine."

''But while I won't say you deserved it, I don't feel like helping you out, either.''

Suddenly, "Director. Please come over here for a moment." A voice came from the kitchen.

The director got up with a pathetic-sounding "Heave-ho!" and headed to the kitchen, where he eventually got out of their sight. They could only dimly hear their conversation.

"Is there still something to do?"

"No. We are mostly done."

"Eh? Why did you call me then?"

"I do not think you would understand, director."

"Hah?"

"Never mind! You talk with me here for a while. No objections allowed."

"Hah..."

"Let us begin with the weather."

"Hah?"

The boy could virtually see the bewildered face of the director.

The lying girl gave the secretary the thumbs up in her mind. ''Well done!''

She couldn't waste this extraordinary chance made possible by her.

"Boy."

"Mh~?" he replied absent-mindedly.

"I request your lap as my pillow."

"Eeh?!"

Ignoring any complaints, she crawled on the wooden veranda towards him like a caterpillar and occupied his lap with her head.

She also laid the cushion she had used as a pillow before on her stomach to prevent any worse stomach-ache.

"Shouldn't the roles normally be inverted?"

"It's fine in my case. I'm genuinely sick."

"So you call the stomach-ache of a glutton that has simply eaten too much 'sickness', huh... ou-ouch-ouch!?"

She punished his impudent remark by pinching his thigh. ''Experience the proverb "Loose lips sink ships" with your very own body!''

"Geez... this is one hard pillow..."

"Please don't ask a man for the impossible!"

But even while saying so, he carefully moved her head to a place where it didn't hit against any bones. He felt a pleasant heaviness on his thighs.

There was a rather long silence between them then.

It was one of those calm moments, which they had almost never come to enjoy in their busy days of worrying about today's meal and tomorrow's fuel. No, listening to the sound of wind chimes while nestling a veranda with a filled stomach was something they had almost never experienced even in their past.

"...mnyah... this is happiness..."

"Yeah. Somehow I'm kinda sorry for making them care so much for us."

"...If you want, we can stay here for a few days? We aren't in a hurry after all, and they also said it would be fine."

"There you go again. How would you answer if I agreed?"

"I would disagree. I mean, we are on a journey. While it's okay to stay somewhere to get our provisions, I don't intend to stay somewhere just for some rest."

"Don't ask me then."

"But it would be unfair if I didn't at least hear out your opinion."

One may wonder if there was a point in doing this when the result would stay the same anyway.

"Well, I'm here to accompany you wherever you go."

"I see," the girl said as if she had comprehended everything and closed her eyes.

In fact, the boy had worked a little by helping them out on the field or by doing some housework during the time the girl had been put out of commission.

He did, however, not consider this enough for a night's board and lodging. Leaving aside the housework, the director had almost only been teaching him things about farm work, so it wasn't labor at all.

Paying with money was no option, either. In this region, where the physical distribution has pretty much been cut off, money wasn't worth much anymore. But did he have anything else other than cash that he could give them...?

When he searched his pockets for his wallet, a little book fell out of it to the ground.

It was a notebook with a green vinyl-cover - the notebook containing his student information.

He opened it and, naturally, found his picture and name on the first page.

However, his name had completely vanished from the corresponding field.

"...my picture has faded quite a lot, huh..."

The colors of this picture, in which he was scowling grimly, had changed from weak pastel into nearly monochrome.

If it went on like this, it was just a matter of time until it would become entirely white as well.

It was a few minutes later when the boy noticed that the girl was breathing calmly on his lap.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

While the secretary was changing the soundly sleeping girl into her pajama, the boy prepared their beds by taking out two guest-futons from the closet, assisted by the director.

Suddenly, the boy recalled something most important.

"Director. Are there any tools for repairing a motorbike in this house?"

"A motorbike? ...Ah, right. You came here on a motorcycle. Is it broken?"

"Yes. Since five days."

The director made his eyes wide.

"...my sympathies! So, tell me, what do you need?"

"Since I just need to replace some parts, a few simple tools, parts, of course..., and some fresh oil should do it."

"Mhm. Let's search the storage shed. Maybe we'll find something there."

With these words the director headed to the garden, followed by the boy.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

That night. The sun had completely disappeared from the sky, and the world, the little general store in the middle of the meadows was no exception, was shrouded in the veil of darkness. Since naturally there was no current, the only light source was one of those antique lanterns. Nevertheless, its warm orange light was bright enough for their eyes that had adjusted to the darkness and lit the room. Apparently, the candle used was self-made. To the boy and girl, this softly swaying but strongly shining candle seemed very unique and characteristic for 'this place'.

Because it was ''such a place'', there was no traffic noise and hurly-burly like in the city, which they were used to. Instead, one could hear the mighty mixed chorus performed by the insects of summer, which had to be an annoying sleep interference to unaccustomed people.

In the boy's case, this amount of noise was nothing special. He hadn't been traveling for three months merely for show.

However, there were situations that even the boy had trouble dealing with.

For instance when he was under immense mental pressure - like now, that the girl was sleeping on the futon right next to him.

He couldn't imagine the director doing something like this, so it probably was one of the secretary's jokes. Their two futons were placed tightly beside each other without any space between, which made it look like the scene of a wedding night.

But the secretary made a miscalculation. Surely she was expecting that he would blush like a tomato and move his futon away. Too bad, that was wrong. The boy was a healthy high schooler - such a sweet happening was rather exactly what he wished for. As long it wouldn't make the girl scorn him.

He sat down next to their luggage and started preparing for their departure tomorrow while humming a song.

Since they wouldn't be able to take vegetables with them under this scorching sun, asking for some provisions was out of question. Thus, the problem concerning the food remained unsolved, but there was no use worrying about that now. There was nothing else they could do but stuff themselves as full as possible before departing.

But naturally there were things that had changed for the better since this morning.

Namely, he had come upon a way to repair their Super Cub.

When he had gone searching the storage shed together with the director, they had found several usable parts. Even the type of the spark plug was the same, so it was easily conceivable that a Super Cub had been stored here in the past.

With those parts, it would certainly be possible to repair the bike.

"...ah."

He took their diary out of the luggage when he suddenly recalled it. Today was the girl's turn because the boy had written it yesterday. ''She's not going to wake up anyway, so I'll lay it next to her pillow.''

"Mhh? What is that book?"

The boy raised his head when someone suddenly posed such a question.

Through the crack that was left open in the sliding door, he could see the secretary with a candle in one hand. She was also carrying a towel, so probably she had just taken a bath. Her uncouth pajama in combination with her wet hair made her look sexy.

She entered the room curiously and cowered down beside the boy. He showed her a wry smile.

"It's a diary. ...or should I better call it a travel book?"

"Is it the record of your journey?"

"Yes."

"This diary sure looks splendid, huh... is it foreign-made?"

A thick cover reinforced with brass. On top of that it even got a lock. If it weren't put on a futon in a Japanese house, it would surely look exactly like a magical grimoire.

"Beats me. There was no price tag or any other label."

He cocked his head. Then he took out the key of the Super Cub, and the other key that was tied to it, and opened the seal of the book. On the page of yesterday one could see his peculiar handwriting.

"Yesterday's date... is this your writing?"

"Yes. We take turns at writing this diary, so the girl would be next today," he said with a wry smile and pointed at the soundly sleeping girl with his chin.

"Well, it seems like there is no helping it. I am sure she would get angry if we woke her up now."

"Last time I woke her up in such a situation, my punishment was a cobra twist. Next would be a roll-up I guess?"

The secretary laughed on hearing his confident answer.

"You do not have it easy either, do you."

"But it's something I took on of my own accord. Just like you, secretary."

She evaded his jab with a giggle. 

"My, my. What an impertinent child. Rather than being pretentious, you ought to take a bath and sleep."

The secretary turned around elegantly and left the room. While watching her from behind, he put his hand to his chin. Not because he was bewitched by her smooth legs . No, he was pondering over something in her words that had attracted his attention.

"...Bath......"

First he looked at the sleeping girl.

"...Bath... huh..."

Then he looked in the direction of the bath.

He didn't need to ponder too long.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next day in the early morning by the door of the store.

The two travelers were preparing for an early departure because they wanted to go while the morning sun was still low in the horizon.

"We really can't thank you enough for your kindness," the girl bowed down and so did the boy hurriedly when he saw her doing so.

The engine had been repaired early this morning by the boy and was now humming like a kitten, making it seem as though a shaky old man had rejuvenated into a sportsman in his twenties. Judging from this, the engine was in top condition.

"We're sorry for making you even give us a breakfast after already receiving so much from you."

"No problem. It was a pleasure talking to young people once again. It is too bad that you do not stay for a little longer."

The boy smiled after seeing the secretary's cheerful smile.

"Well, but we're still on a journey."

"...I see. But feel free to visit us anytime."

"Yes. But that's going to be far in the future."

"...Come to think of it, I did not ask for your destination. Tell me, where is your journey headed?" asked the secretary.

The two of them exchanged glances and answered point-blank.

"To the end of the world!"

As expected, the secretary opened her eyes wide.

Their answer meant "heading to a place that does not exist". It meant that they did not mind never arriving at their destination. In other words, that they did not intend to ever stop their journey.

"You could use some food then, right?"

The director appeared from the glass door of the store and was carrying a giant object in his arms.

It was an unbelievably large melon with green and black stripes on its brilliant surface.

"Oh, well, maybe it's too watery to fill your stomaches, but I can guarantee this melon will taste terrific! I chose one that's going to be ripe in a few days because eating it right away would be no fun."

"Are you serious?! ...this is awesome... just, how do we get it on the bike?"

The boy accepted the melon hesitatingly, but realized that it was as heavy as he had predicted. Not so heavy that it would be comparable to his own weight, but still not something to carry around easily.

"Can't you just use a net?", the girl suggested and took out a net from the bundle for their sleeping equipment, which they used to use as a hammock. Wobbly on his legs, the boy put the heavy melon down next to the bike.

"No, what I mean is where do we put it? The tandem is already occupied by you, the front is full, too, and the side bag may still be empty, but think about the balance..."

"All right, I'll go get another melon for the balance!"

The secretary slammed the director with her elbow when he made this suggestion. ''Geez, in contrast to such a high position, he never learns.''

"But surely... we could hold the balance with some water on the opposite site..."

While the boy cut off the engine and started taking off their luggage, trying out some things, the secretary secretly approached the girl.

Slightly away from the director, who was assisting the boy, their talk among women began.

"...Listen up, girl. Men are like wolves, so mark my words!"

"A... ahahaha... I'll bear in mind."

She had been told the same thing already several times since their decision to depart.

"First, never sleep in the same bed like him whatever may happen! There is a saying that teaches you not to sleep with boys after reaching the age of seven!"

"I wouldn't dream of it!"

The mouth of the girl was quickly covered.

[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0070.jpg|thumb|The secretary grasped her shoulders.]]
The secretary evaded the suspicious glance of the director and put her arm around the girl.

"...furthermore, be careful not to fall asleep before him!"

"You sound like a veteran housewife," the girl countered annoyed.

The secretary grasped her shoulders.

"And girl! Should you ever fall in love with each other and have ''you-know-what'', ALWAYS USE A RUBBER!"

"Shut UP!!"

The girl thrust her away with a vengeance and the secretary landed hard on her back.

The boy, who had stolen some glances on them, cocked his head.

"They're being pretty noisy right now. Are our girls having some problem?"

"Better don't mind them. They are a kind that will remain a riddle to us men for all eternity."

"Somehow it sounds extremely persuasive and unpersuasive at the same time when you say that, director..."

"Well, that's the difference in our life experience."

A grapple fight between the two females was just about to start in front of their eyes.

Since he was worried about the girl, the boy would have actually wanted to stop them, but as history has proven, the chances of success for interfering in a quarrel between women as a man are hopeless. At best, he would get roared at by both of them and be chased away. For sure.

Anyway, while praying for a peaceful draw between them, he somehow managed to succeed in getting the melon on the Super Cub.

He turned around to the loudly arguing girls.

"I'm done with the preparations! I somehow arranged our stuff so that the water keeps the balance."

Upon hearing him out, the girl instantly changed her attitude and rushed to him.

"Shall we depart then?"

"Okay... but are you all right?"

The boy took out a handkerchief and wiped her sweat. It was too early to be sweat-soaked - they were going to drive their motorbike under the blazing sun.

While the girl was loosening her necktie due to the heat, the boy put a half-helmet on her head and turned to their hosts.

"Alright, we're off then."

He gave them a nod and approached the bike.

"If you've got enough of the journey, feel free to visit us! Just in case, the strawberries will be ripe in May!"

"Roge~r!"

He kicked up the kickstand and got on the saddle, making the loose suspension of the Super Cub sink down deeply.

After that, the girl took a seat on the tandem, so the height of their bike was quite a bit lower than usual.

"Will Cubby really be fine like this? It's not going to break in, right?"

"Who knows...? No, I'm sure there's no prob!"

It was not clear whether he sneered spiritedly or sighed distressedly, but the sound of the engine after turning the key wiped such worries away in an instant.

The boy couldn't suppress a smile when he felt the light but powerful vibration of his single cylinder.

"...it won't get broken again underway, I trust?"

"Don't worry! OK, let's get going."

"Mhm. Got it."

She fastened the chin strap and held onto his waist.

The boy made sure of her with a brief glance and looked ahead again. 

"Let's GO!"

He opened the throttle full and drove away.

At first the bike drove zig-zag due to the heavy luggage and passengers, but this settled quickly when they became faster. The director and secretary, who were waving their hands, became smaller and smaller and eventually disappeared because of the rise and fall of the road.

While smoothly accelerating, they could at last drive their little motorbike again on this lonely road in the middle of meadows.

It was seven at morning and still summer. Bathing in the blazing light of the as usual brightly shining sun, another day of chasing after "escaping water" was about to start.

===Interlude===

"...Boy?"

The girl raised her voice a while after they had departed.

"Mhm?"

"...the director mentioned that the strawberries will be ripe in May next year, right?"

"...Yeah."

"Do you think he will last until then?"

"...I don't know. But indeed. What will happen earlier? His 'disappearance' or the harvest of the strawberries?"

"..."

There was silence between them for a while. The girl held tightly onto him.

''Hang in there, secretary. Hang in there!''

Her yell was erased by the ventilation of the Super Cub and, maybe without reaching anyone, disappeared in the summery asphalt.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The several PS strong engine of the Super Cub kept running just fine even after the store of the director had disappeared beyond the horizon. The scenery that unfolded on both sides wasn't much different from yesterday, but this time it was rather refreshing thanks to the speed. The sun was still emitting death ray like sunlight, but the fresh wind relieved them very much.

"...by the way. Boy?"

The girl suddenly addressed him. With a cold voice at that.

"Yes. How may I help you, madam?"

"Could you tell me why I can smell the soft fragrance of soap from your body?"

The boy grew pale in an instant.

"Don't you think this is strange...? I mean, '<i>I</i>' didn't have the occasion to take a bath. Why oh why?"

"...last night... after you fell asleep... I m-mean, you'd have gotten angry if I woke you up......ugh?!"

The girl wrapped her fingers around his neck.

"I see. Do you have anything left to say?"

"W-Wait a-"

She squeezed.

"Ungh!

"You wicked DEVIL!! Do you know when I had my last bath?! It's been more than A WEEK!! Can you imagine this agony?! Oh feel the distress of a girl that couldn't wash her hair for over a week!!"

Even while the remainder of the boy's life was slowly drained by her firm grip on his neck, the silver Super Cub continued its way on the dead straight road with a powerful sound.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tabi ni Deyou, Horobiyuku Sekai no Hate Made|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tabi_ni_Deyou:Wings|Wings]]
|-
|}

Tabi ni Deyou:Dream

2011-07-27T23:32:20Z

CarVac: Continuing to copy in the major edits.

"...So? Can you fix it?"

A girl stood over a boy with a wrench in his hand. He groaned, making a face that looked like he had been constipated for a week.

"I've been trying for four days now, but as things stand, we might reach the next town before I get this done."

"That's not what I wanted to hear! The next town is still miles away."

With a dry laugh, the girl sat down on a bench. The dry wood, crumbled by the persistently shining sun, pricked her exposed legs, but at the moment her fatigue overcame the discomfort. The girl was wearing a typical school uniform blazer, but because of the heat she had taken off her jacket and was fanning herself with her hand.

"Maybe you're just not cut out for fixing things, boy. You're not gonna get any praise for having pushed a broken motorcycle 140 miles, you know?"

"''Please'' stop bugging me about it. We're always moving, so I don't have the time to do extensive repairs."

The boy who had been addressed as "boy" tapped on his stiff shoulders with the wrench. He was wearing the same uniform as the girl, though of course the boys' version. He had taken off his jacket as well as his necktie, and had unbuttoned his collar.

It was true that there was a limit to the repairs he was able to perform. For their journey, they had forcefully installed a tandem seat on their originally one-person Super Cub and loaded it with things like food, clothes, gasoline, and water. Carrying luggage for two people, the motorcycle had no space left for extensive repair equipment.

All they had for replacement parts were some nuts, bolts, oil, and a spare spark plug. Considering that even their tools consisted of just a spanner, a hex wrench and a pocketknife, proper maintenance was something they couldn't even dream of. 

"Maybe we should just throw it away..." he suggested.

"Don't be silly. Do you plan on carrying all this luggage on your back?"

"Ngh." The boy was at a loss of words after his unrealistic suggestion was shut down. "Then could you at least help me push it, girl?"

"No way." The girl who he had called "girl" glared at him. "What do you think you're doing, trying to make a lady like me to do heavy labor? It's not even funny."

"Heh, a track and field girl is calling herself a lady? You're probably more muscular than I am."

She responded by kicking him in the side.

''I guess the lady didn't appreciate the jab.}''

"I guess we'll camp here tonight. At least it's better than having to pitch a tent in the middle of the road, right?"

"Mmm, I guess so."

They were stopped at a rest area that had been established for nearby farmers. It was only a toilet, a water supply, and some benches among a handful of trees, but for the two of them it was just what they needed. At places like these where there is nothing other than a long road and endless meadows, rest areas are more valuable than anything else. Just try sleeping on an asphalt road once: you'll be attacked by insects, hurt your back on the hard ground and be assaulted by the morning heat.

"Well, let's get ready for the night then. It's going to get dark soon."

"Mm," the boy nodded. The hour hand of his dear chronograph was already past six. Admittedly, the watch wasn't that accurate, since it had a rather old-fashioned wind-up mechanism, but judging from the reddening sky, the time it indicated was probably about right.

"OK, girl, please prepare dinner then. I'll take care of the beds."

"Got it, boy."

They both started with their respective tasks without once calling each other by name.

From the Super Cub's luggage carrier, which they had extended to both sides of the rear wheel, the boy removed a big bundle of their sleeping equipment, while the girl took out a bag once stuffed with ingredients but was now mostly empty except for cookware. Then they set themselves upon their tasks.

The boy went to two old wooden benches that were sitting end-to-end. Though worn out, they were ideal for sleeping on: just long enough to stretch one's legs out on, and free of backs and armrests. Even better, they were set up between two trees. Perfect.

He slowly took out some small rolled-up blankets from the bundle. There were eight of those sheets in total, carefully compacted and secured using a clever technique they had thought up. They would therefore get four sheets apiece. On each bench, he folded a pair of these sheets three times and laid them down as a sleeping mat. Then, he laid one sheet down on each bench as a blanket. Though it was summer, they were still up north on an island, so the weather could change in an instant. The last two blankets he rolled up as pillows.

Next, he started making a roof using a laundry line and a large blue sheet. He tied the line to the tree trunks, stretching it over their improvised beds, and pulled the blue sheet over it. He made the roof tent-shaped by placing a weight on each corner. That would be enough to shield them from sunlight as well as from light rain. The arrangement would be pretty vulnerable to the wind, but by tying it to the Super Cub, he ensured that at least it wouldn't blow away.

Finally, he placed a hollow ceramic pig which was tied to the side of the luggage carrier between the benches and loaded its belly with a mosquito coil.

All set!

What greeted his eyes was not merely a delicious meal, but a crucial part of every man's dream—a girl preparing dinner in an apron. She was using a small gas camping stove and a little frying pan to warm some corned beef and canned white asparagus.

While he wasn't too happy about the asparagus, the aroma of the beef roasting in butter called out to his empty stomach and he had to struggle to keep it quiet.

She divided the small meal into two portions with their pocketknife, took out two slices of bread from an airtight container and sandwiched half of the ingredients between them. Finally, she toasted the sandwich as a whole.

Though the knife wasn't really meant for cooking, the girl's movements were skillful and the sandwich was completed in no time. It was topped with the perfect amount of mustard, and the golden-brown color of the toasted bread made him even hungrier.

However, the boy did not eat the sandwich right away.

After all, they had decided to always eat their meals together.

While the girl was preparing a similar sandwich—with a rather different amount of mustard—for herself, the boy struggled to hold back a waterfall of saliva that was threatening to flow from his mouth.

"Okay, I'm done. Let's eat!"

The girl swiftly untied her apron and sat down on her temporary bed.

"..."

Then she noticed the boy's stare.

"...What?"

"Ah, I just thought that you've become quite girl...like."

''Ow! She just kicked my shin!''

"What's that supposed to mean!"

"No, uhm, the way you cook and take off your apron makes you look like that somehow..." ''To be honest, she rather gave me the impression of a housewife, but I'd probably be killed if I told her that.''

"Well, even ''you'' would get used to it if you had to play chef for three months straight!"

"I'm sorry for pushing it on you all the time! ...Anyway, let's eat."

"Yeah yeah."

The girl sat down again and picked up her sandwich.

They gave each other a slight smile and took their first bites at the same time.

Neither of them talked to the other, but they exchanged smiles from time to time.

Both the succulent corned beef and the spicy mustard whetted their appetites, so they both dug ravenously into their sandwiches. It was so tasty that the boy didn't even mind the asparagus.

The only bad thing about it was that there was only one bite left.

The boy threw the last bit into his mouth with slight regret, and dusted the bread crumbs from his hands.

"Thanks for the meal."

"Yeah. Thanks for the meal."

The girl folded her hands.

"...By the way, boy."

"Mm?"

"...We're out of bread and beef now."

"Whahua?!"

The girl gave him a cold, hard look.

"It's been a week since we last picked up any food supplies. If you don't get that bike working, starting tomorrow asparagus will be the ''only'' thing on the menu!"

"I-Is that a threat?!"

"Why, of course not. I'm just informing you, ''my dear driver''."

This verbal blow sent the boy spiraling all of the way from cloud nine to the pits of despair. The girl, who had no problems with eating asparagus, beamed at him. He found that she looked more hateful than triumphant, though. ''Damn. I seriously have to get this fixed...!''

Looking up, he noticed that the sun was just about to set completely below the horizon. The dusk remaining behind slowly faded and thick darkness blanketed the world. It wouldn't be long until they would be completely engulfed in black.

To fight the growing darkness, he turned on an a lamp comprised of an LED penlight and a few fluorescent sticks.

"It's already dark out. How about you hit the sack, girl?"

"Wha—? You're staying up?" The girl dozily turned her head toward him. She had had already lain down on her bed well before the boy told her to.

"I still have to write today's diary entry... Haven't you noticed that the entries have taken a rather tragic turn since a few days ago?"

"Of course. There really hasn't been anything good to say since then. Like I told you before, we're running really low on supplies."

"What about water?"

"I think we're fine for now, but all we have left is from the water tower, so we need to boil it tomorrow.''"

They were in a truly dire situation. They had enough fuel for the Super Cub, but it would be too dangerous to boil water with it. The most they could use it for was to help start a fire.

The boy sighed deeply and took a thick volume from the bookbag they kept random things in.

To be precise, it wasn't really a book; it was their diary. Its front cover was blank, so you couldn't tell what it was originally supposed to be used for, but the two of them used this massive book to record their travels. It was about two inches thick, and the corners of its hard cover were reinforced with brass. It even had a belt around it with a matching brass lock.

They kept the key for the diary on the same key chain as the ignition key for the Super Cub. The boy opened the lock like he always did, turned to that day's page, and began writing in it.

The white penlight provided more than enough illumination for him to write. It shone with an artificial light that balanced against the stars twinkling in the purple night sky. In contrast to the countless motes of light above, below there was only the penlight and the glowing mosquito coil.

After about 10 minutes, the boy finished composing his diary entry. He resealed the book with its key and returned it to the bookbag. Then he turned off the light and lay down on his improvised bed.

The penlight left behind a green afterimage behind on their retinas, and as if to compensate for their absence, the stars at the darkened sky seemed to brighten in their eyes.

All that could be seen were the kaleidoscopic orbs painting the heavens, endless meadows carpeting the land from horizon to horizon, and a narrow gray road slicing through the landscape.

And in one corner of that scene, two travelers slowly fell asleep.



<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

Back pain woke the girl the next morning.

She opened her eyes and, for some reason, found herself on the ground.

She was lying on the bare ground without a sheet and in a posture that looked like someone that had been murdered. If someone were to come and draw a line around her body with a chalk, she would make for a perfect corpse.

It should go without saying, but she had fallen from her bed. This was not unusual at all, though. While there surely was the need to reflect, she didn't need to panic.

She bestirred herself and sat up. The bed next to her was already empty. A few meters away from her, the boy was fighting a duel with the striking Super Cub, holding a spanner in one hand.

"...an early bird, aren't you?"

"'Early to bed and late to rise' isn't a good thing, you know?"

A curt answer. However, the girl nowhere near permissive enough to ignore such a remark. She let him off with a kick on the back for now.

Satisfied by seeing the boy fall over, she tried to relax her back by taking Yoga-like poses, twisting her hips to the left and right, and finally stretching out her whole body as far as possible. She also considered pulling through the whole set of calisthenics, but since that would look pretty miserable when doing it alone, she shortened it and took just a deep breath.

"But boy, did you get up early in order to repair the bike?"

"Well yeah. Otherwise it would get unbearably hot before I got done."

The boy took off his working gloves that had gotten black and dirty with oil and carbon.

"Anyway, as soon as I'm through with this, I will have done everything I can. If it still doesn't work then, we can't fix it with what we have on hand."

"Uwaa, neck or nothing it is."

The girl smiled wryly and started preparing everything needed for the kettle. She was going to disinfect their newly obtained water by boiling it. It would be a waste to use the gas range, so she collected lots of branches and withered grass and put them on a brick.

The last step was to ignite the camp fire using the boy's Zippo lighter.

The boy continued his repair attempt at the side of the girl who had started this torrid work.

It was already past seven in the morning and the sun was rising steadily. Before they knew it, the cool air of the northern province had been swept away completely and the hot summer sun shone on them with the same intensity as elsewhere in the country.

What people normally mean by "repair" is mainly just "replacing broken parts". Unless something breaks, machines are designed to work correctly as soon as they have been put together. Otherwise they wouldn't be of any use.

Furthermore, the state "defective" signifies that one of these parts is in an incorrect state or was damaged.

It might still be possible to do something in the former case, but in the latter case one has no other choice but to replace the part.

Well, in short, the "repair" the boy could do right now was limited to "disassembling and putting together". They didn't have space to drag replacement parts along with them.

But we're talking about the engine of a Super Cub; it's not too hard to understand the structure of its simple four-cycle single-cylinder engine. By now, the boy had gotten good enough to do simple disassembly tasks.

Also, their Super Cub should have been able to do its job for a while yet, but because it had been used long and hard by its previous owner, it was very worn-out. Bolts had gotten loose, nails had gotten damaged , the gasket had split, and the oil had become dirty. The tires and brake shoes were as smooth as a bald head by now and the suspension was totally shot.

"I wish I could actually replace the parts..."

''Or if I could at least get my hands on some new oil, I would gladly clean and fit the individual parts.''

There wasn't really a point to polishing the parts if there was only "waste oil" in the machine.

"So, how does it look?"

The boy was addressed from behind.

"Suboptimal."

"Uh-oh. Should I get ready for a walk?"

"Maybe? Well, we'll find out now. Either in our favor or not," he said while gripping the handle, the gloves still on, and putting his foot on the starter. "...God help us.", prayed he and stomped the starter pedal with all his might.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Durururuu*, a shallow sound resonated. Even the girl who was inexperienced with machines gathered that it was a failure.

"..."

One mustn't be trapped by despair. Another try. This time, he tried not only to pray to God, but also to the Super Cub itself.

"Aand gooo!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Durururu...clonk*, the sound got even worse.

"...Hah."

It appeared that neither God nor the Super Cub were interested in answering his prayer.

After giving up on the repair, they started quickly packing up.

It had been three months since they had started their journey. They had become accordingly quick at the task. They poured the boiled and disinfected water into 2l bottles and stuffed any useful-looking firewood in a special bag after breaking it into smaller pieces. Their camping equipment made its way back into the bundle, which was then attached to the stock-still Super Cub.

For everything up to this point they had needed about 30 minutes. This rather short interval of labor left them both soaked in sweat.

It was summer. Well, they were on a northern island. But it was summer. At the current time, past nine, the sun started shining down on them without mercy. If they could, they would have loved to ask the sun to reduce its temperature settings, but that would be a distance of about hundred-fifty million kilometers. No way to reach that with their voices.

"Should we throw Cubby away after all?" With a helmet in one hand, the girl tapped her hand on the saddle of their silver Super Cub. The black synthetic leather had already become so hot that it was hard to keep the hand on it. "I would prefer to get it repaired somehow, though. I mean, we finally got used to riding together on it..."

"Well, you've got a point there. Neither of us has ever traveled on another vehicle, so it's a riddle if we could actually even properly use another bike if we changed it..."

''This Super Cub, designed with a focus on usability, was also ideal for practicing because of its mild driving feel. Just...''

"But if it doesn't run..."

"Word! Useless junk!"

The girl landed a kick on the Super Cub.

That moment, as if to react against the abuse of his dear two-wheeler, the stomach of the boy suddenly raised a growl. The girl's stomach, too, started growling in canon, driven by his.

"......"

"Got a problem?! I've had no breakfast, so what's wrong with getting hungry?!"

"Ah, I was just surprised at how loud your stomach can... Ah-Ouchouchouch!!"

The girl pulled up his ear and made him stop his steps.

"I'll cut your ration short for saying such things!"

"Please not. I'm not a dog, you know?"

"Then use your calories to move your feet, not for idle talk!"

"That calculation would never work out..."

The girl did not object but murmured something while taking out a can from the bag at the rear wheel and sat down on the nearest bench.

"This..."

"It's hardtack. There's no problem with eating it, is there?"

"...but it's just too plain."

"Oh my! Aren't you the spoiled child?"

"Don't you always have the same complaints?"

"Shut up. I made sure to prepare something. Look."

A small bottle was put next to the hardtack. It was a jar of strawberry jam.

"The best we have. It's one of our valuable preserved foods, so don't use it up."

"Roger, Ma'am!"

The previously tasteless hardtack metamorphosed into a graceful dessert thanks to a little bottle with a weight of a mere 100 grams. When they opened it, a sour yet fruity fragrance spread out and quickened their appetite.

"Shall we eat then?"

They opened cans for one meal and took a breakfast before their departure.

Having succeeded in replenishing some calories, though just a few, their steps seemed a lot lighter than they had yesterday.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There is a natural phenomenon known as a "mirage", which the Japanese call "escaping water".

It describes the phenomenon of seeing a non-existent pool of water on hot summer days at places like on a long asphalt road. They call it "escaping water" because one cannot reach the pool, hence, it looks as though the water is escaping.

The cause of this is different air temperatures near the ground, which result in a changed refractive index and lets one see things that are far away really. This phenomenon, however, occurs only at more-or-less straight and long places, so it was rather unfamiliar and interesting to the boy and girl who had both been born and raised in a large city.

But it didn't take long until it was just nerve-wracking to them.

Already half a day had passed during which they had been burned by the sun and the reflected rays from the ground. With the exception of four breaks, they had walked non-stop. From time to time, they could even sense the intent to kill in the sun. They were, however, neither cheerful nor ill-tempered because any stirring of emotion was virtually evaporated by the heat and disappeared like a shimmer of hot air, leaving them in a state in which they were capable of nothing but pushing the bike with vacant expressions like robots.

The scenery around them was exactly the same as half a day ago and consisted solely of an endlessly long road and meadows on each side. The only thing that might have changed was the angle at which they were roasted by the sunlight.

"...I'm hot," murmured the girl while pushing the rear side of the Super Cub.

"...What a coincidence! So am I," replied the boy while equally pushing the handle.

This was the first conversation they had in an hour. Their steps were as unreliable as though they were sleepwalking and if they weren't using the Super Cub as a substitute for a walking stick, they would surely have tumbled. The boy had taken off his white shirt and was using it as a sunshade, while the girl had put a small plastic sheet on her head.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0029.jpg|thumb|Their steps were as unreliable as though they were sleepwalking and if they weren't using the Super Cub as a substitute for a walking staff, they would surely have tumbled.]]

The heat would be much less torturing if he could at least moisten his sunshade, but they had only loaded 5 PET bottles of water. In total, 10 liters.

A human should drink at least one liter a day in order to survive. Two liters at days like this if possible.

On a journey like this, where it always remains unsure when the next occasion to refill water arises, carelessly using water means death.

If this country had still been operating as usual, they might have been able to call help with a mobile phone or something likewise. However, in these days, the device "mobile phone" had turned into a mere pocket lamp with an included clock + calendar + camera + notebook functionality. That was all. His phone's battery was already empty, though, so had turned completely useless.

"...why can't there... be at least a downhill slope..."

"Don't mention it! If you remind me that we're still going uphill, I'll lose important power."

Worse, this kind of incline was nasty. Even though the road continued straight to the horizon, it was a gently rising slope.

The disagreeably higher burden in comparison to a flat ground sapped their energy like a blood sucking leech and made their legs heavy.

"It's still quite a ways to our target city... are we really going to be okay like this...?"

"Hang in there, girl! Look, we're almost at the top."

"...I would like to request a slope steep enough to ride down while sitting on the bike."

While agreeing with her in his mind, the boy took the last few steps on the asphalt ground.

He tightly gripped the handle of the heavy bike for a last push and finally arrived at the top of the slope.

"Haaah!"

The girl breathed out loud and turned around to the way they had just climbed up. The gentle slope continued with almost no end in sight until it merged in the sky. The roadside station which they had departed from this morning was already beyond the horizon.

"We've walked quite a bit, haven't we..."

The boy didn't show any reaction to her murmur. Surprised at this, the girl turned around to him.

She found him taking out a pair of binoculars from their bag for daily necessities and looking through it.

"...can you see something?"

"...over there..."

The girl just cocked her head, so he thrust the binoculars into her hand.

At first she was startled by the blurred view, but she quickly set the focus correctly.

There was a declining slope, just the exact opposite of the one they had come from. When she shifted her gaze to look at the horizon, she noticed that the color of the grass around there was a little different.

The concerned area was not very big. A small section of the grassy area was simply covered with a slightly more intensive green.

".......it's a farm... and there's a house, boy!"

The enlarged image was shaking in her tired arms, but it was certainly a dwelling house. No doubt about it: by the side of the road that cut this green scenery apart was a roof and some cultivated land.

The ground was divided by hand-made fences and was apparently cultivated with vegetables and fruits. Moreover, they could even see a paddy field next to it. The land was in a good shape and clearly maintained by someone.

Of course, it wasn't possible to tell if anybody was actually there from this distance. However, places that have been inhabited always have a water supply. And if agriculture is practiced on top of that, then there should even be a source of water.

"Let's get going, boy! It's right over there at the horizon! We'll be there in no time!"

"Roger that!"

The girl tossed the binoculars back into the bag, whereupon they started to push the bike full of vim and vigor. Unfortunately, the slope wasn't steep enough to let them ride down by using inertia, so they had no choice but to push it to their destination. However, because they could actually perceive the destination in their field of vision, they were taken by a sudden burst of enthusiasm.

Just, it was after they had run over half of the distance at full speed when they recalled that the "distance to the horizon" varies depending on the ground level.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"I'm dying."

"Me too."

The conversations between them had at last decreased to a few words from time to time. It was only natural, though, because they had, in a run, pushed their bike over a distance that would be classified "long" in track and field athletics. On top of that, they were having a hard time holding their bike back because the steepness of the second half was nasty and added to their labor. While it wasn't as bad as during the rising slope, it was no comparison to walking on a flat ground.

Nevertheless, they eventually reached the house in question. Their shadows had grown long and from somewhere one could hear a crow's cry.

The girl didn't have enough power left to even raise her head, therefore it was the boy who set the kickstand of the bike and approached the building.

"Could this be... a general store combined with a farm...?" he muttered to himself, while surveying the isolated house and the field with his gaze.

On the left side of the road was a general store which was also used as a residence and on the right side was cultivated land. Both of them had the traces of human maintenance.

The combination of the gray road running through a landscape of green meadows and this small "foreign matter" in the middle of it somehow reminded him of a railway and its station. He could also see lots of vegetables that were nearing harvest. It had been a long time since he had last seen such scenery. Tomatoes, shining bright red in the sunlight, cucumbers, so big he started to suspect that the growers were using strange chemicals, and types of vegetables he hadn't seen in ages were swaying in the wind.

"Wow...... hey, girl... girl? Whoa! Girl! Are you OK?!"

The girl, who was supposed stand behind the Super Cub, had fallen prostrate on the hot ground without moving a muscle. Most likely, it was not just the crimson light of the slowly setting sun that dyed her face red.

The boy heaved her up in a hurry and walked towards the field, searching for a source of water. There was supposed to be a watering place for it. Maybe he would be going to get scolded for entering without permission, but in that case he could do nothing but apologize.

However, when he was about to pass by the general store, something that was rather out-of-place caught his eye.

A foreign automobile was parked in the shadow of the building - a very luxurious one at that.

That shiny thing on its bonnet that was sparkling despite being in the shadow looked like the Mercedes-Benz emblem. The boy wasn't very interested in the car market, but it reeked of money just by looking at the big aluminum wheel and the real-leather seats. A white-gloved chauffeur, brushing off the dust from that gorgeous car with a feather duster, would have fit perfectly into the picture.

But why on earth would such a rich Mercedes driver want to work on a field at the northern back of beyond?

He couldn't wipe away his wonderment, but right now the girl he was lending a shoulder seemed to on the verge of melting away, so he hurried to the fields.

While admiring the fabulous condition of the tomatoes and the cucumbers, he slipped through between them and headed deeper into the area. It was hard to search for a source of water while carrying the exhausted girl, but he found one surprisingly quickly.

It was a watering place that was built like a well and was located almost exactly in the center of the field along the road.

Right behind of it was the face of an artificial, small hill-like construct, which was reinforced with stones and equipped with a PVC pipe. Surprisingly clear water flowed out of that pipe into an overflowing　concrete basin.

After making the girl sit down on the stone bench beside it, the boy grabbed himself a plastic wash bowl that was floating in the basin and started scooping water.

Well, and then:

"Wake up, girl!"

A sunstroke, a heatstroke, an empty stomach and exhaustion were almost making the girl turn into a dried cuttlefish, so, to help her, he splashed it all on her with attitude.

"...whatrya doing you MORON!?"

With a lightning right hand, the girl stole the wash bowl from him and smashed it against his face. Without water.

On the left side, the boy who was holding his nose. On the opposite side, the girl who was wet from head to toe. Each of them took a weapon within reach, scooped some water and then stood still, facing each other.

"..."

"..."

Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.

"Hello there! Are you guests?"

The boy and girl turned around to the owner of the voice while letting the water in their bowls steadily flow to the ground. And then, both of them were thunderstruck.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0037.jpg|thumb|Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.]]

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There was a brightly smiling man who wiped off his sweat. A man in his forties, probably, and still in the prime of life was standing there with a straw hat, a towel, a pair of leather boots, a white shirt and an Armani suit, which was rolled up to his knees. His slender yet firm body reminded of the typical sports teacher and his warm smile was full of gentry qualities. He was the living example that a gentleman remains a gentleman even when working on a farm.

However, it wasn't his sudden appearance or his contrastive outfit that surprised them. What surprised them most was his hair.

His hair was not deep-black as it was supposed to be, but snow white like after using some strong decolorant. Moreover, his skin was almost as white as an albino's, showing no signs of tanning despite his work under the blazing sun.

"Oh, did I startle you?"

"Ah, no, um..."

"Excuse us for staring at you like this."

She lowered her head. This gave the boy the feeling that women might be more skillful in apologizing than men. It was kind of the wrong time to think about such things, though.

Because the two travelers had just come through hovering between life and death and the man was currently making a pause anyway, they decided to sit down on the stone bench and take a break.

The bench was broad enough for about five people and, thanks to the roof that was installed over it, they were protected from the sunlight. Because the watering place was right over there, it was much cooler than on the asphalt road. The ground had gotten wet with the water the boy had splashed on it, but the midsummer sun was drying it. Of course, the same applied to the soaking wet girl.

"...Ah, right. I should introduce myself. This is who I am,"

He took out a little case from his chest pocket, with truly fluent movements at that, and held a business card out to them while giving them a nod.

This sequence of movements was already brought to perfection and made it clear that he had been used to doing this in his daily life.

«　　　　　　　　　　　　Transport Corporation, Representative Director　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　» was written on it.

The name of the transport company and the name of the person himself were missing.

There were no traces of a misprint or abrasion; the letters themselves had completely vanished. In fact, the paper was perfectly fine. It was almost like he had made empty cards for fun.

Solely, one had to concentrate to see it, the logo of the company was printed faintly in a corner of the card.

''I'm not too sure, but I think that was a quite famous company.''

"...well, it's not like there is a point in giving you a business card without my name on it, though."

The boy reluctantly looked up at the bitterly smiling man.

"So... it was «lost»?"

"Yeah, exactly. My name has vanished," he stated plainly. "One day while I was working at the company as usual, the people in my department told me that they had forgotten my name. I had a bad feeling about it because they couldn't remember whatever they tried, so I investigated that matter. What I discovered was that my name had disappeared from all kinds of places: from the data and documents of the company, from my own business cards, my name plate and so on. But what's most, I myself was unable to recall my name."

On hearing the indifferent tone in his voice, the boy and the girl exchanged glances and returned their attention to the man again.

"Even our business partners had forgotten my name altogether. Some among them had even forgotten my face. Well, you can imagine how wearisome it was to continue to work like that."

The man let out a laugh and put the business card back into the case.

"In the end, I could see no point in continuing my work anymore, so I threw everything away and left. After some time of wandering around the country I eventually settled down here. ...Do you want to join me?"

It wasn't farm work that he offered them, but some bright red tomatoes that had been cooled down with spring water to an agreeable temperature and reflected the sunlight.

It goes without saying that their "Yes" wasn't long in coming.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"...To tell you the truth, I've always wanted to work in the agricultural field. Yet, I ended up employed in a transport company for vegetables. After a period of hard work there, I suddenly became the head of a department, then a managing director, then the director of the branch and before I knew it, I had reached this age and had become the representative director of the main branch."

"...but that's quite amazing, isn't it?"

The boy set his eyes on the man while biting into his second red gem.

This fabulously mellow tomato was so luscious it almost seemed to burst. There was no comparison between the usual tomato juice and this wonderful fresh fruit flesh. A sense of wellbeing spread through his entire body, which hadn't received any fresh vegetables recently.

He had never thought that he could experience such a magnificent feeling with a mere tomato. Right now he was confident to be able to even munch his hated green pepper. Bare.

"Well, it may look amazing to others I guess. But you see, I liked my work and, as it seems, I had a talent for it. I was interested, so I was absorbed in what I was doing and had climbed high on my career ladder without noticing. But at the same time, I had also removed myself more and more from the work I actually wanted to do."

The girl was sitting next to the boy and having a hard time deciding whether she should ignore the danger of getting a stomach ache and set about a third tomato.

"Thus you made your dream of working on a farm come true under the convenient pretext that your name had been «lost». Uh-huh."

Her choice of words contained a thorny undertone. But not out of ill will. It was more something like sarcasm that she mixed into her words to tease him. The director seemed to be aware of this as well and flashed a smile.

"Yeah. This may be rude to my former colleagues in the company, but every day here is so much fun! ...Well, but the stuff I learned in school and my experience at work don't really come into any use."

The man smiled wryly.

"Why did you come all the way here from Honshuu anyway? Wouldn't you have been able to find some cultivated land over there, too?"

"There's no real reason. It's not like I planned to work on a field from the very beginning. At first, I thought I'd drive about a bit for sightseeing, but then I came across this house here. At the time, an old woman was running the general store all on her own. She let me live here and taught me how to grow up vegetables, while I gave her a hand on the field."

"How is she doing now?"

"...in March this year... she vanished."

"...I see," the boy said thoughtfully, while the girl next to him at last gave in to the temptation and took a big bite into her third tomato.

At this moment.

"Oh, director? Do we have guests?"

It was a female voice that had suddenly sounded.

This beautiful voice was clear like the one of an announcer. Its owner stood amidst a corn field that was dyed in the colors of the setting sun.

At once, the corn that had grown high enough for someone to hide in rustled and from it a female secretary appeared. Properly wearing a suit. You may call it a matter of course, but she was a stunning beauty.

"...you've got a secretary even for farm work?!"

They gave him a fierce clip in his belly. Of course, with some restraint.

After recovering from the agony, the director introduced the lady who had joined in the round.

"...uhm, she is my secretary. Since her name has been «lost», she's simply called secretary."

"I am the secretary. It is a pleasure to meet you."

The woman bowed in a truly beautiful angle.

This angle and the position of her hands were proof that she had brought these movements to perfection as a part of her job. However, her suit was dirty and her skin, once white, had been browned by the sun. She was wearing a straw hat on top of her long, pretty black hair and holding some fresh-picked corn in both hands. A hand towel was draped over her shoulders and she wasn't wearing high heels but gumboots. It was a quite queer contrast.

She gave them a bright smile, whereupon the two of them exchanged glances. The time to introduce themselves had come.

"Err... I'm simply the boy. My favorite dish at the moment is tomato."

"I'm the girl. My temporary favorite dish is tomato. There are plans to shift this to corn very soon."

They bowed together and were requited with the secretary's giggle; a delightful one that would have made for a perfect example of how to laugh brilliantly.

In the end, she decided to pause her work as well and joined their chatter round. It was already 6pm. The environment was ideal for taking a break as the air was pleasantly fresh thanks to the gradually dropping temperature and the water nearby.

"Are you on a journey?"

"Yes. We dropped everything and went on a journey. So it's basically the same as it was for the director, isn't it?"

The secretary giggled again on hearing the girl's confident answer.

"Meaning you eloped with your boyfriend?"

"......"

When she asked this question, confident that she were spot-on, the girl's face froze with an uneasy expression. Then, with exactly that expression, she turned a look that contained a strange combination of doubt and expectation to the boy.

"Are you...... my boyfriend?"

She straight-out requested his view on the matter. Puzzled over how he should answer her, he put his hand under his chin and pondered.

"...we never made such an oath... I think."

When he had finally managed to work out this reply, he got kicked by her for whatever reason. This is what they call unreasonableness.

The secretary giggled once more. "I see you are on very good terms with each other. Don't make me jealous!"

After the secretary had said so, the girl stopped her kick assault and proceeded with her tomato.

"But doesn't that go for yourself too, secretary? I mean, you accompanied the director when he abandoned his company, and now you're even working on his farm. Don't you mix quite well in a sense?"

"Oh? But I have not abandoned my work at all?" the secretary said in a wholly stunned-seeming voice, surrounded by three people who made a wondering. "You see, my job is to support the director. I have not abandoned my work. The director is the only one who has."

"H-How can you say that! Sure, you've come here because of me, but I never forced you, did I?"

"None of your excuses! In spite of the fact that I only came along with you due to my job, you told me to «please wash the tomatoes» and to «go get some water to wash the radish». How could I ever refuse your orders in my position?"

She pursed her lips, "Hmph!" and pushed the full corn basket upon the director. "Thanks to that I have got completely used to farm work. Anyway, I will go prepare some tea for our guests, so please wash these and make some grilled corn in the meantime, director."

"O-Okay."

After forcing this giant amount of corn upon the director - almost like a pile of documents - she went away at a good pace in order to make them some tea. The director followed her, leaving the boy and girl behind alone by the well.

Neither the director nor the secretary had shown any signs of wonderment when they didn't tell them their names.

The corn field rustled in the gentle wind. Behind it, they could see the slowly setting sun at the horizon.

"...Boy?"

"...Mhm?" he answered her whisper without giving her a look.

"The director is quite colorless, isn't he?"

"...Yeah."

His hair had turned completely white. His age was approximately somewhere between late thirties to mid-forties. Such white hair in this age would normally be nearly impossible, but that only applies to normal people.

It was the same for his skin. In comparison, the secretary had probably done equally or less work than he, but she was suntanned. However, ''his'' skin was pigment-poor, almost like an albino's.

"...Isn't it hot today?"

"...Well, it's already August..."

The sound of the secretary's hasting steps cut into their pointless conversation.

She put a tray on the stone bench and, along with a refreshing sound, filled their cups with tea. It could be expected that she, as a secretary, knew how to prepare delicious tea, but sadly it should be rather difficult to make full use of these skills for barley tea.

However, the served barley tea was made with fresh spring water and so chilly that the surface of their cups got fogged.

The girl emptied the cup in one go, as if this was the etiquette in this land.

However, the sight of her gulping down the tea wasn't exactly "elegant".

"Ah, right!"

The two girls turned their gazes to the boy.

"What's the matter, boy?"

"Ah, it's not like it's urgent right now, but I was thinking about replenishing our reserves if the water isn't limited."

"Ah, I see..."

Asking gazes focused on the secretary.

"Yes. I think it is fine! This well seems to take its water from a natural spring after all."

"Yay! Fresh water ahoy!"

''As the water is that clear, it shouldn't be necessary to boil it up. Mh... in that case, we ought to throw away the water from yesterday's rest area and fill in some fresh. It feels kind of like a waste since we went through the trouble of disinfecting it, but that can't be helped.''

"Alright, I'll go and fill our bottles up then."

"Eh? Wait, I'll help you."

"I'm fine, no worries. ...in return, save me some corn!"

The boy thrust his finger before her, lending weight to his words, after which the girl sat down again.

The secretary watched his back while he was getting the water, fanning himself due to the heat, with a somewhat meaningful look and muttered, "...he looks very kind. Get going and make him your boyfriend!"

The girl spat out a mouthful of barley tea. Mainly from her mouth. But wasn't there also some that came out of her nose...?

The secretary smiled wryly while patting her back.

"Is it really something to get that startled about? Slipping out of school two by two and then starting a journey on a bike - what else other than a couple should this be?"

"W-Who knows? I mean, aren't there many different relationships between boys and girls apart from spouses, lovers and siblings?"

Her voice was hoarse because some tea had entered her wind-pipe.

"For instance, the relationship between a director and a secretary?"

The secretary giggled, but the girl averted her gaze uncomfortably.

"But you followed the director here although you aren't a couple, right?"

"Yes. Because I am his secretary."

"...so you have no special feelings for him?"

"Well... as things stand, not in particular?"

"Which means you're merely superior and employee?"

"Yes. After all, he had always addressed me using my surname or no name at all, so maybe he did not even know my full name to begin with?" she said and added a little quieter. "The truth will remain unrevealed though."

The unconcerned voice of the secretary and her amused smile were something to exceed the understanding of girl.

However, she could very much agree with the vague motive veiled in her words. The girl didn't intend to put her thoughts into words, but by looking into her eyes she also realized that secretary didn't seek her understanding anyway.

"And still you don't mind his egoism and keep helping his work on the field?"

"Yes. Because I have decided to stay."

"On this farm?"

"No. With him."

Her confident smile was very calm, yet fulfilled with a strong will.

For some reason, the girl became wholeheartedly embarrassed and felt that she was blushing up to the ears although it wasn't about herself.

Unable to endure, she averted her eyes and looked in another direction.

"...until death parts you?"

"Of course."

The girl heard a somehow triumphant voice from behind her and couldn't bear up against the impulse to scratch her head.

"......You have my support."

The secretary was a little surprised at this sudden and indirect yell, but then she replied with a beaming smile, "Thank you."

It was not an artificial smile like she used to use at work, nor was it an expression of comfort. It was the first wholehearted smile she showed them since they had met.

Just, it was a pity that neither the girl, who had her look turned away, nor the boy, who had gone to fetch their water, and not even the director, who was grilling the corn, could see it.

"Ooi! I didn't know how much we'd need, so I just made lots of them!"

They turned around towards the direction of the voice and spotted the director in question bringing a full basket of corn with him.

"D-Director! Who on earth is going to eat all that?!"

The secretary's roaring rebuke made the director wince.

"But they're still so young... I thought they would eat about this much."

"Nobody can eat this much bare corn without any side dishes! ...It seems like we have to make this our dinner...... besides, I am still young, too."

"I-I'm sorry..."

"My... there is no helping it. Please call the boy."

Contrary to their original relationship, it was the director who was scolded. He walked back the way he had just come from with a confused face.

A fragrant smell arose from the basket that had been left here in his place. Apparently, the director had kindly prepared two types of corn for them. One that was grilled with no special seasoning and another that was first dipped in soy sauce.

The two girls gulped wordlessly.

"...I just remembered another reason why I am here."

"Eh?" She turned around to the secretary who had muttered something.

The secretary continued, still gazing at the steaming corn.

"......I am bad at cooking."

"...Hah."

What could be called a light conversation was still moving on, but their gazes and concentration were fully arrested by the corn.

"...The director is very good at it. Really."

"...Seems so."

Less than a minute later, they were finally freed from the shackles of self-control and could reach out for the grilled corn.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"Ah... ouch, ugh..."

"That's what you get from eating without restraint! It seems like they let us spend the night here, so stay lying down for a while."

The boy smiled wryly and laid a cushion on the veranda for her as a substitute for a pillow.

The cause for her stomach-ache was, naturally, overeating.

At the moment, the two of them were in the middle of cooling down on the veranda at the back of the shop with a fan in their hands.

"Geez... Wasn't it clear that you would get a stomach-ache from that much corn?"

"B-Be quiet already..."

Even her abusive remarks were lacking power. In the end, she had eaten up a whole three cobs of corn. So it was certainly not a weak digestive system that was at fault for her stomach-ache.

Well, one must take in consideration that it was freshly picked freshly grilled extra-big corn. Corn is said to be best directly after being picked. He himself couldn't get enough of it, too, so she could understand her.

However, she had already eaten up four cold tomatoes at the time. It was natural that even a stomach like hers, which made the boy think it was titan-made at times, would naturally hurt with such a lot of heavy food in it.

"Dammit...! Why do they have to be that tasty when they're grilled...!"

The boy was amazed at her undue complains but kept quiet because he feared the consequences. Therefore, he decided for a little more reserved reply.

"Well, it was freshly grilled after all. It would be fraud if it wasn't tasty."

"...Word... I guess something like this suits us much better than high-class stuff like crabs and tuna."

"Indeed."

The boy agreed with a wry smile. However, he was pretty confident that the girl would take back that word the very moment when she actually saw some crab or tuna.

Incidentally, the boy had controlled himself a little and had only eaten two tomatoes and two corn cobs, which is why he was full but not in a "critical" state like the girl.

Judging only from her, it seemed true that women are hungrier than men.

By now, the heat that had tormented them during the day had gone down quite a bit. In the background one could hear the harmonic sound of wind chimes softly swaying. This melody was accompanied by the fragrance of summer - the smell of mosquito coil.

He suddenly turned his gaze to the garden. The thoroughly groomed garden was planted with some hydrangea　flowers, which season had already ended, and a bunch of the typical flowers of summer behind them.

A group of magnificent and tall-grown sunflowers reflected the evening sun with their widely-spread yellow petals as if to substitute what they symbolized.

Further down the garden he could see a plastic greenhouse, which had apparently been repaired by the director. Because it was still midsummer, there was only soil inside.

But as it seemed, they had already sown some sprouts; there were small green plants inside a row of neatly ordered planters.

"...Boy...?"

"Mhm?"

The girl suddenly addressed him with a reserved voice, but then got flustered herself.

Because they were alone and in the right mood, so she had called his name. But there was no topic.

Naturally unable to continue the debate on food, she opened and closed her mouth for a while like a goldfish.

"Um... err..."

"They're strawberries. They won't be ready for picking until next year, though. But you have to plant them already at this period."

The boy turned his head towards the sudden voice from behind.

The girl could just turn over in bed because she was lying anyway. The director showed no signs of noticing the grudge in her eyes.

"To tell the truth, I love fruit just as much as I love vegetables. Oh boy, I'm so looking forward to next year!"

It was unclear to to the boy and girl whether he loved ''raising'' them or ''eating'' them, but they didn't ask any further. It was probably both ways.

"Director, how is your stomach?"

"Please don't ask!"

The director sat down next to the boy while holding his painfully growling stomach.

Because he had made a great amount of grilled corn, the secretary had forced him to dispose of the left-overs. In other words: to eat the remaining corn.

It was obvious that after consuming such an amount of high-fiber corn, the toilet had become his best friend.

However, what had surprised him even more was the secretary. She had easily eaten up four corncobs and, on top of that, she had munched a miso-covered cucumber afterwards, calling it her dessert.

Considering the current state of the girl, he couldn't attribute it to "women have stronger stomachs than men", but people that live in the middle of this giant land might just be built differently than them metropolitans. Of course in a good sense.

"So, did you manage to get rid of the corn in the end?"

"......Sorry. I left some over."

"My, my. Well, such 'a lot' decreased to 'some', so it should be fine."

''But while I won't say you deserved it, I don't feel like helping you out, either.''

Suddenly, "Director. Please come over here for a moment." A voice came from the kitchen.

The director got up with a pathetic-sounding "Heave-ho!" and headed to the kitchen, where he eventually got out of their sight. They could only dimly hear their conversation.

"Is there still something to do?"

"No. We are mostly done."

"Eh? Why did you call me then?"

"I do not think you would understand, director."

"Hah?"

"Never mind! You talk with me here for a while. No objections allowed."

"Hah..."

"Let us begin with the weather."

"Hah?"

The boy could virtually see the bewildered face of the director.

The lying girl gave the secretary the thumbs up in her mind. ''Well done!''

She couldn't waste this extraordinary chance made possible by her.

"Boy."

"Mh~?" he replied absent-mindedly.

"I request your lap as my pillow."

"Eeh?!"

Ignoring any complaints, she crawled on the wooden veranda towards him like a caterpillar and occupied his lap with her head.

She also laid the cushion she had used as a pillow before on her stomach to prevent any worse stomach-ache.

"Shouldn't the roles normally be inverted?"

"It's fine in my case. I'm genuinely sick."

"So you call the stomach-ache of a glutton that has simply eaten too much 'sickness', huh... ou-ouch-ouch!?"

She punished his impudent remark by pinching his thigh. ''Experience the proverb "Loose lips sink ships" with your very own body!''

"Geez... this is one hard pillow..."

"Please don't ask a man for the impossible!"

But even while saying so, he carefully moved her head to a place where it didn't hit against any bones. He felt a pleasant heaviness on his thighs.

There was a rather long silence between them then.

It was one of those calm moments, which they had almost never come to enjoy in their busy days of worrying about today's meal and tomorrow's fuel. No, listening to the sound of wind chimes while nestling a veranda with a filled stomach was something they had almost never experienced even in their past.

"...mnyah... this is happiness..."

"Yeah. Somehow I'm kinda sorry for making them care so much for us."

"...If you want, we can stay here for a few days? We aren't in a hurry after all, and they also said it would be fine."

"There you go again. How would you answer if I agreed?"

"I would disagree. I mean, we are on a journey. While it's okay to stay somewhere to get our provisions, I don't intend to stay somewhere just for some rest."

"Don't ask me then."

"But it would be unfair if I didn't at least hear out your opinion."

One may wonder if there was a point in doing this when the result would stay the same anyway.

"Well, I'm here to accompany you wherever you go."

"I see," the girl said as if she had comprehended everything and closed her eyes.

In fact, the boy had worked a little by helping them out on the field or by doing some housework during the time the girl had been put out of commission.

He did, however, not consider this enough for a night's board and lodging. Leaving aside the housework, the director had almost only been teaching him things about farm work, so it wasn't labor at all.

Paying with money was no option, either. In this region, where the physical distribution has pretty much been cut off, money wasn't worth much anymore. But did he have anything else other than cash that he could give them...?

When he searched his pockets for his wallet, a little book fell out of it to the ground.

It was a notebook with a green vinyl-cover - the notebook containing his student information.

He opened it and, naturally, found his picture and name on the first page.

However, his name had completely vanished from the corresponding field.

"...my picture has faded quite a lot, huh..."

The colors of this picture, in which he was scowling grimly, had changed from weak pastel into nearly monochrome.

If it went on like this, it was just a matter of time until it would become entirely white as well.

It was a few minutes later when the boy noticed that the girl was breathing calmly on his lap.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

While the secretary was changing the soundly sleeping girl into her pajama, the boy prepared their beds by taking out two guest-futons from the closet, assisted by the director.

Suddenly, the boy recalled something most important.

"Director. Are there any tools for repairing a motorbike in this house?"

"A motorbike? ...Ah, right. You came here on a motorcycle. Is it broken?"

"Yes. Since five days."

The director made his eyes wide.

"...my sympathies! So, tell me, what do you need?"

"Since I just need to replace some parts, a few simple tools, parts, of course..., and some fresh oil should do it."

"Mhm. Let's search the storage shed. Maybe we'll find something there."

With these words the director headed to the garden, followed by the boy.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

That night. The sun had completely disappeared from the sky, and the world, the little general store in the middle of the meadows was no exception, was shrouded in the veil of darkness. Since naturally there was no current, the only light source was one of those antique lanterns. Nevertheless, its warm orange light was bright enough for their eyes that had adjusted to the darkness and lit the room. Apparently, the candle used was self-made. To the boy and girl, this softly swaying but strongly shining candle seemed very unique and characteristic for 'this place'.

Because it was ''such a place'', there was no traffic noise and hurly-burly like in the city, which they were used to. Instead, one could hear the mighty mixed chorus performed by the insects of summer, which had to be an annoying sleep interference to unaccustomed people.

In the boy's case, this amount of noise was nothing special. He hadn't been traveling for three months merely for show.

However, there were situations that even the boy had trouble dealing with.

For instance when he was under immense mental pressure - like now, that the girl was sleeping on the futon right next to him.

He couldn't imagine the director doing something like this, so it probably was one of the secretary's jokes. Their two futons were placed tightly beside each other without any space between, which made it look like the scene of a wedding night.

But the secretary made a miscalculation. Surely she was expecting that he would blush like a tomato and move his futon away. Too bad, that was wrong. The boy was a healthy high schooler - such a sweet happening was rather exactly what he wished for. As long it wouldn't make the girl scorn him.

He sat down next to their luggage and started preparing for their departure tomorrow while humming a song.

Since they wouldn't be able to take vegetables with them under this scorching sun, asking for some provisions was out of question. Thus, the problem concerning the food remained unsolved, but there was no use worrying about that now. There was nothing else they could do but stuff themselves as full as possible before departing.

But naturally there were things that had changed for the better since this morning.

Namely, he had come upon a way to repair their Super Cub.

When he had gone searching the storage shed together with the director, they had found several usable parts. Even the type of the spark plug was the same, so it was easily conceivable that a Super Cub had been stored here in the past.

With those parts, it would certainly be possible to repair the bike.

"...ah."

He took their diary out of the luggage when he suddenly recalled it. Today was the girl's turn because the boy had written it yesterday. ''She's not going to wake up anyway, so I'll lay it next to her pillow.''

"Mhh? What is that book?"

The boy raised his head when someone suddenly posed such a question.

Through the crack that was left open in the sliding door, he could see the secretary with a candle in one hand. She was also carrying a towel, so probably she had just taken a bath. Her uncouth pajama in combination with her wet hair made her look sexy.

She entered the room curiously and cowered down beside the boy. He showed her a wry smile.

"It's a diary. ...or should I better call it a travel book?"

"Is it the record of your journey?"

"Yes."

"This diary sure looks splendid, huh... is it foreign-made?"

A thick cover reinforced with brass. On top of that it even got a lock. If it weren't put on a futon in a Japanese house, it would surely look exactly like a magical grimoire.

"Beats me. There was no price tag or any other label."

He cocked his head. Then he took out the key of the Super Cub, and the other key that was tied to it, and opened the seal of the book. On the page of yesterday one could see his peculiar handwriting.

"Yesterday's date... is this your writing?"

"Yes. We take turns at writing this diary, so the girl would be next today," he said with a wry smile and pointed at the soundly sleeping girl with his chin.

"Well, it seems like there is no helping it. I am sure she would get angry if we woke her up now."

"Last time I woke her up in such a situation, my punishment was a cobra twist. Next would be a roll-up I guess?"

The secretary laughed on hearing his confident answer.

"You do not have it easy either, do you."

"But it's something I took on of my own accord. Just like you, secretary."

She evaded his jab with a giggle. 

"My, my. What an impertinent child. Rather than being pretentious, you ought to take a bath and sleep."

The secretary turned around elegantly and left the room. While watching her from behind, he put his hand to his chin. Not because he was bewitched by her smooth legs . No, he was pondering over something in her words that had attracted his attention.

"...Bath......"

First he looked at the sleeping girl.

"...Bath... huh..."

Then he looked in the direction of the bath.

He didn't need to ponder too long.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next day in the early morning by the door of the store.

The two travelers were preparing for an early departure because they wanted to go while the morning sun was still low in the horizon.

"We really can't thank you enough for your kindness," the girl bowed down and so did the boy hurriedly when he saw her doing so.

The engine had been repaired early this morning by the boy and was now humming like a kitten, making it seem as though a shaky old man had rejuvenated into a sportsman in his twenties. Judging from this, the engine was in top condition.

"We're sorry for making you even give us a breakfast after already receiving so much from you."

"No problem. It was a pleasure talking to young people once again. It is too bad that you do not stay for a little longer."

The boy smiled after seeing the secretary's cheerful smile.

"Well, but we're still on a journey."

"...I see. But feel free to visit us anytime."

"Yes. But that's going to be far in the future."

"...Come to think of it, I did not ask for your destination. Tell me, where is your journey headed?" asked the secretary.

The two of them exchanged glances and answered point-blank.

"To the end of the world!"

As expected, the secretary opened her eyes wide.

Their answer meant "heading to a place that does not exist". It meant that they did not mind never arriving at their destination. In other words, that they did not intend to ever stop their journey.

"You could use some food then, right?"

The director appeared from the glass door of the store and was carrying a giant object in his arms.

It was an unbelievably large melon with green and black stripes on its brilliant surface.

"Oh, well, maybe it's too watery to fill your stomaches, but I can guarantee this melon will taste terrific! I chose one that's going to be ripe in a few days because eating it right away would be no fun."

"Are you serious?! ...this is awesome... just, how do we get it on the bike?"

The boy accepted the melon hesitatingly, but realized that it was as heavy as he had predicted. Not so heavy that it would be comparable to his own weight, but still not something to carry around easily.

"Can't you just use a net?", the girl suggested and took out a net from the bundle for their sleeping equipment, which they used to use as a hammock. Wobbly on his legs, the boy put the heavy melon down next to the bike.

"No, what I mean is where do we put it? The tandem is already occupied by you, the front is full, too, and the side bag may still be empty, but think about the balance..."

"All right, I'll go get another melon for the balance!"

The secretary slammed the director with her elbow when he made this suggestion. ''Geez, in contrast to such a high position, he never learns.''

"But surely... we could hold the balance with some water on the opposite site..."

While the boy cut off the engine and started taking off their luggage, trying out some things, the secretary secretly approached the girl.

Slightly away from the director, who was assisting the boy, their talk among women began.

"...Listen up, girl. Men are like wolves, so mark my words!"

"A... ahahaha... I'll bear in mind."

She had been told the same thing already several times since their decision to depart.

"First, never sleep in the same bed like him whatever may happen! There is a saying that teaches you not to sleep with boys after reaching the age of seven!"

"I wouldn't dream of it!"

The mouth of the girl was quickly covered.

[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0070.jpg|thumb|The secretary grasped her shoulders.]]
The secretary evaded the suspicious glance of the director and put her arm around the girl.

"...furthermore, be careful not to fall asleep before him!"

"You sound like a veteran housewife," the girl countered annoyed.

The secretary grasped her shoulders.

"And girl! Should you ever fall in love with each other and have ''you-know-what'', ALWAYS USE A RUBBER!"

"Shut UP!!"

The girl thrust her away with a vengeance and the secretary landed hard on her back.

The boy, who had stolen some glances on them, cocked his head.

"They're being pretty noisy right now. Are our girls having some problem?"

"Better don't mind them. They are a kind that will remain a riddle to us men for all eternity."

"Somehow it sounds extremely persuasive and unpersuasive at the same time when you say that, director..."

"Well, that's the difference in our life experience."

A grapple fight between the two females was just about to start in front of their eyes.

Since he was worried about the girl, the boy would have actually wanted to stop them, but as history has proven, the chances of success for interfering in a quarrel between women as a man are hopeless. At best, he would get roared at by both of them and be chased away. For sure.

Anyway, while praying for a peaceful draw between them, he somehow managed to succeed in getting the melon on the Super Cub.

He turned around to the loudly arguing girls.

"I'm done with the preparations! I somehow arranged our stuff so that the water keeps the balance."

Upon hearing him out, the girl instantly changed her attitude and rushed to him.

"Shall we depart then?"

"Okay... but are you all right?"

The boy took out a handkerchief and wiped her sweat. It was too early to be sweat-soaked - they were going to drive their motorbike under the blazing sun.

While the girl was loosening her necktie due to the heat, the boy put a half-helmet on her head and turned to their hosts.

"Alright, we're off then."

He gave them a nod and approached the bike.

"If you've got enough of the journey, feel free to visit us! Just in case, the strawberries will be ripe in May!"

"Roge~r!"

He kicked up the kickstand and got on the saddle, making the loose suspension of the Super Cub sink down deeply.

After that, the girl took a seat on the tandem, so the height of their bike was quite a bit lower than usual.

"Will Cubby really be fine like this? It's not going to break in, right?"

"Who knows...? No, I'm sure there's no prob!"

It was not clear whether he sneered spiritedly or sighed distressedly, but the sound of the engine after turning the key wiped such worries away in an instant.

The boy couldn't suppress a smile when he felt the light but powerful vibration of his single cylinder.

"...it won't get broken again underway, I trust?"

"Don't worry! OK, let's get going."

"Mhm. Got it."

She fastened the chin strap and held onto his waist.

The boy made sure of her with a brief glance and looked ahead again. 

"Let's GO!"

He opened the throttle full and drove away.

At first the bike drove zig-zag due to the heavy luggage and passengers, but this settled quickly when they became faster. The director and secretary, who were waving their hands, became smaller and smaller and eventually disappeared because of the rise and fall of the road.

While smoothly accelerating, they could at last drive their little motorbike again on this lonely road in the middle of meadows.

It was seven at morning and still summer. Bathing in the blazing light of the as usual brightly shining sun, another day of chasing after "escaping water" was about to start.

===Interlude===

"...Boy?"

The girl raised her voice a while after they had departed.

"Mhm?"

"...the director mentioned that the strawberries will be ripe in May next year, right?"

"...Yeah."

"Do you think he will last until then?"

"...I don't know. But indeed. What will happen earlier? His 'disappearance' or the harvest of the strawberries?"

"..."

There was silence between them for a while. The girl held tightly onto him.

''Hang in there, secretary. Hang in there!''

Her yell was erased by the ventilation of the Super Cub and, maybe without reaching anyone, disappeared in the summery asphalt.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The several PS strong engine of the Super Cub kept running just fine even after the store of the director had disappeared beyond the horizon. The scenery that unfolded on both sides wasn't much different from yesterday, but this time it was rather refreshing thanks to the speed. The sun was still emitting death ray like sunlight, but the fresh wind relieved them very much.

"...by the way. Boy?"

The girl suddenly addressed him. With a cold voice at that.

"Yes. How may I help you, madam?"

"Could you tell me why I can smell the soft fragrance of soap from your body?"

The boy grew pale in an instant.

"Don't you think this is strange...? I mean, '<i>I</i>' didn't have the occasion to take a bath. Why oh why?"

"...last night... after you fell asleep... I m-mean, you'd have gotten angry if I woke you up......ugh?!"

The girl wrapped her fingers around his neck.

"I see. Do you have anything left to say?"

"W-Wait a-"

She squeezed.

"Ungh!

"You wicked DEVIL!! Do you know when I had my last bath?! It's been more than A WEEK!! Can you imagine this agony?! Oh feel the distress of a girl that couldn't wash her hair for over a week!!"

Even while the remainder of the boy's life was slowly drained by her firm grip on his neck, the silver Super Cub continued its way on the dead straight road with a powerful sound.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tabi ni Deyou, Horobiyuku Sekai no Hate Made|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tabi_ni_Deyou:Wings|Wings]]
|-
|}

User talk:Senile seinen

2011-07-27T18:55:16Z

CarVac: Tabi ni Deyou

== Tabi ni Deyou ==

Just so that you don't spend any unnecessary effort, I have already made major flow edits of the first chapter of Tabi ni Deyou offline, and I'm going to be putting them on the wiki now.

Tabi ni Deyou:Dream

2011-07-27T14:56:14Z

CarVac: Adding in major edits I've been doing offline.

"...So? Can you fix it?"

A girl stood over a boy with a wrench in his hand. He groaned, making a face that looked like he had been constipated for a week.

"I've been trying for four days now, but as things stand, we might reach the next town before I get this done."

"That's not what I wanted to hear! The next town is still miles away."

With a dry laugh, the girl sat down on a bench. The dry wood, crumbled by the persistently shining sun, pricked her exposed legs, but at the moment her fatigue overcame the discomfort. The girl was wearing a typical school uniform blazer, but because of the heat she had taken off her jacket and was fanning herself with her hand.

"Maybe you're just not cut out for fixing things, boy. You're not gonna get any praise for having pushed a broken motorcycle 140 miles, you know?"

"''Please'' stop bugging me about it. We're always moving, so I don't have the time to do extensive repairs."

The boy who had been addressed as "boy" tapped on his stiff shoulders with the wrench. He was wearing the same uniform as the girl, though of course the boys' version. He had taken off his jacket as well as his necktie, and had unbuttoned his collar.

It was true that there was a limit to the repairs he was able to perform. For their journey, they had forcefully installed a tandem seat on their originally one-person Super Cub and loaded it with things like food, clothes, gasoline, and water. Carrying luggage for two people, the motorcycle had no space left for extensive repair equipment.

All they had for replacement parts were some nuts, bolts, oil, and a spare spark plug. Considering that even their tools consisted of just a spanner, a hex wrench and a pocketknife, proper maintenance was something they couldn't even dream of. 

"Maybe we should just throw it away..." he suggested.

"Don't be silly. Do you plan on carrying all this luggage on your back?"

"Ngh." The boy was at a loss of words after his unrealistic suggestion was shut down. "Then could you at least help me push it, girl?"

"No way." The girl who he had called "girl" glared at him. "What do you think you're doing, trying to make a lady like me to do heavy labor? It's not even funny."

"Heh, a track and field girl is calling herself a lady? You're probably more muscular than I am."

She responded by kicking him in the side.

''I guess the lady didn't appreciate the jab.}''

"I guess we'll camp here tonight. At least it's better than having to pitch a tent in the middle of the road, right?"

"Mmm, I guess so."

They were stopped at a rest area that had been established for nearby farmers. It was only a toilet, a water supply, and some benches among a handful of trees, but for the two of them it was just what they needed. At places like these where there is nothing other than a long road and endless meadows, rest areas are more valuable than anything else. Just try sleeping on an asphalt road once: you'll be attacked by insects, hurt your back on the hard ground and be assaulted by the morning heat.

"Well, let's get ready for the night then. It's going to get dark soon."

"Mm," the boy nodded. The hour hand of his dear chronograph was already past six. Admittedly, the watch wasn't that accurate, since it had a rather old-fashioned wind-up mechanism, but judging from the reddening sky, the time it indicated was probably about right.

"OK, girl, please prepare dinner then. I'll take care of the beds."

"Got it, boy."

They both started with their respective tasks without once calling each other by name.

From the Super Cub's luggage carrier, which they had extended to both sides of the rear wheel, the boy removed a big bundle of their sleeping equipment, while the girl took out a bag once stuffed with ingredients but was now mostly empty except for cookware. Then they set themselves upon their tasks.

The boy went to two old wooden benches that were sitting end-to-end. Though worn out, they were ideal for sleeping on: just long enough to stretch one's legs out on, and free of backs and armrests. Even better, they were set up between two trees. Perfect.

He slowly took out some small rolled-up blankets from the bundle. There were eight of those sheets in total, carefully compacted and secured using a clever technique they had thought up. They would therefore get four sheets apiece. On each bench, he folded a pair of these sheets three times and laid them down as a sleeping mat. Then, he laid one sheet down on each bench as a blanket. Though it was summer, they were still up north on an island, so the weather could change in an instant. The last two blankets he rolled up as pillows.

Next, he started making a roof using a laundry line and a large blue sheet. He tied the line to the tree trunks, stretching it over their improvised beds, and pulled the blue sheet over it. He made the roof tent-shaped by placing a weight on each corner. That would be enough to shield them from sunlight as well as from light rain. The arrangement would be pretty vulnerable to the wind, but by tying it to the Super Cub, he ensured that at least it wouldn't blow away.

Finally, he placed a hollow ceramic pig which was tied to the side of the luggage carrier between the benches and loaded its belly with a mosquito coil.

All set!

What greeted his eyes was not merely a delicious meal, but a crucial part of every man's dream—a girl preparing dinner in an apron. She was using a small gas camping stove and a little frying pan to warm some corned beef and canned white asparagus.

While he wasn't too happy about the asparagus, the aroma of the beef roasting in butter called out to his empty stomach and he had to struggle to keep it quiet.

She divided the small meal into two portions with their pocketknife, took out two slices of bread from an airtight container and sandwiched half of the ingredients between them. Finally, she toasted the sandwich as a whole.

Though the knife wasn't really meant for cooking, the girl's movements were skillful and the sandwich was completed in no time. It was topped with the perfect amount of mustard, and the golden-brown color of the toasted bread made him even hungrier.

However, the boy did not eat the sandwich right away.

After all, they had decided to always eat their meals together.

While the girl was preparing a similar sandwich—with a rather different amount of mustard—for herself, the boy struggled to hold back a waterfall of saliva that was threatening to flow from his mouth.

"Okay, I'm done. Let's eat!"

The girl swiftly untied her apron and sat down on her temporary bed.

"..."

Then she noticed the boy's stare.

"...What?"

"Ah, I just thought that you've become quite girl...like."

''Ow! She just kicked my shin!''

"What's that supposed to mean!"

"No, uhm, the way you cook and take off your apron makes you look like that somehow..." ''To be honest, she rather gives me the impression of a housewife, but I'd probably be killed if I told her that.''

"Well, even ''you'' would get used to it if you had to play chef for three months straight!"

"I'm sorry for pushing it on you all the time! ...Anyway, let's eat."

"Yeah yeah."

The girl sat down again and took her sandwich.

They gave each other a slight smile and took their first bite simultaneously.

There was no conversation. But the looks they exchanged from time to time were always happy ones.

The succulent corned beef and the spicy mustard whetted their appetites and their bites were accordingly big. It was so tasty that he didn't even mind the hateful asparagus.

The only bad thing that could be said about it was that there was but one bite left.

The boy threw the last bit into his mouth, accompanied with a little regret, and dusted the bread crumbs from his hands.

"Thanks for the meal."

"Yeah. Thanks for the meal."

The girl folded her hands.

"...By the way, boy."

"Mh?"

"...We're out of both bread and beef now."

"Whahua?!"

The girl darted him a sharp glance full of coldness mixed with meanness.

"It's been a week since our provisions have last been refilled. If you don't get that bike working, there will be only asparagus on the menu from tomorrow on!"

"I-Is this a threat?!"

"Why, of course not. I'm just informing you, ''my dear driver''."

The boy fell from cloud nine down to the depths of despair at one blow.

''Damn. I seriously have to get this fixed...!''

The triumphant look of the girl who could eat asparagus without complaint seemed hateful to him right now.

Suddenly, he noticed that the sun was just about to set completely in the horizon. The remaining dusk disappeared and the world was covered in darkness. They were about to be completely blinded by the night.

He lit a lamp made of a penlight and fluorescent sticks. It was using an LED lamp and was therefore very durable.

"Mh, it's already night. How about you hit the pillow, girl?"

"Whawht? You're staying up?"

The girl had already lain down on her simple bed and had covered herself long before the boy told her to sleep. She frowzily turned her head to him.

"Well, I have to write the diary... I have the feeling the entries have been getting rather tragic since four days ago, though."

"Isn't that inevitable? There really hasn't been anything good. Our provisions really have reached a critical point, you know?"

"What about water?"

"Should be fine for now. Just, it looks like it was only leftovers from the water tower, so we should boil it tomorrow."

"......"

They were in a truly tricky situation. One could say that they had at least enough fuel for the Super Cub, but it would be quite dangerous to boil water with it. They could use it to make a fire at most.

The boy sighed deeply and took out a thick book from their rucksack for miscellaneous things.

It wasn't really a book; it was their diary. Its front cover was empty, so one couldn't tell whether it really was a diary, but at least the two of them used this massively bound book as one.

It was about 5cm thick and the corners of the hard cover were reinforced with brass. There even was a belt with a lock made of the same brass.

The key was attached to the same key chain as the key for the Super Cub. The boy opened the seal like he always did, turned to that day's page and began writing in it with a pencil.

The white penlight was more than enough for him to write. It lightened them up in an artificial light that was contrastive to the shining stars at the purple night sky. Like in inverse proportion to the starry sky, one could see only two tiny lights on the ground. The penlight and the mosquito coil.

After about 10 minutes, the boy finished updating the diary. He shut it again with the key and returned it into the rucksack. Then he turned off the light and lay down on his improvised bed.

The lights went out, leaving a green afterimage behind on their retinas. And, as if to take on the task, the stars at the darkened sky started to compete with their brightness.

All one could see here were those kaleidoscopic orbs, the endless meadows that covered the entire horizon and a gray road that drew a straight line through this green landscape.

And in a corner of that scene, the two travelers slowly fell asleep.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

Back pain woke the girl the next morning.

She opened her eyes and, for some reason, found herself on the ground.

She was lying on the bare ground without a sheet and in a posture that looked like someone that had been murdered. If someone were to come and draw a line around her body with a chalk, she would make for a perfect corpse.

It should go without saying, but she had fallen from her bed. This was not unusual at all, though. While there surely was the need to reflect, she didn't need to panic.

She bestirred herself and sat up. The bed next to her was already empty. A few meters away from her, the boy was fighting a duel with the striking Super Cub, holding a spanner in one hand.

"...an early bird, aren't you?"

"'Early to bed and late to rise' isn't a good thing, you know?"

A curt answer. However, the girl nowhere near permissive enough to ignore such a remark. She let him off with a kick on the back for now.

Satisfied by seeing the boy fall over, she tried to relax her back by taking Yoga-like poses, twisting her hips to the left and right, and finally stretching out her whole body as far as possible. She also considered pulling through the whole set of calisthenics, but since that would look pretty miserable when doing it alone, she shortened it and took just a deep breath.

"But boy, did you get up early in order to repair the bike?"

"Well yeah. Otherwise it would get unbearably hot before I got done."

The boy took off his working gloves that had gotten black and dirty with oil and carbon.

"Anyway, as soon as I'm through with this, I will have done everything I can. If it still doesn't work then, we can't fix it with what we have on hand."

"Uwaa, neck or nothing it is."

The girl smiled wryly and started preparing everything needed for the kettle. She was going to disinfect their newly obtained water by boiling it. It would be a waste to use the gas range, so she collected lots of branches and withered grass and put them on a brick.

The last step was to ignite the camp fire using the boy's Zippo lighter.

The boy continued his repair attempt at the side of the girl who had started this torrid work.

It was already past seven in the morning and the sun was rising steadily. Before they knew it, the cool air of the northern province had been swept away completely and the hot summer sun shone on them with the same intensity as elsewhere in the country.

What people normally mean by "repair" is mainly just "replacing broken parts". Unless something breaks, machines are designed to work correctly as soon as they have been put together. Otherwise they wouldn't be of any use.

Furthermore, the state "defective" signifies that one of these parts is in an incorrect state or was damaged.

It might still be possible to do something in the former case, but in the latter case one has no other choice but to replace the part.

Well, in short, the "repair" the boy could do right now was limited to "disassembling and putting together". They didn't have space to drag replacement parts along with them.

But we're talking about the engine of a Super Cub; it's not too hard to understand the structure of its simple four-cycle single-cylinder engine. By now, the boy had gotten good enough to do simple disassembly tasks.

Also, their Super Cub should have been able to do its job for a while yet, but because it had been used long and hard by its previous owner, it was very worn-out. Bolts had gotten loose, nails had gotten damaged , the gasket had split, and the oil had become dirty. The tires and brake shoes were as smooth as a bald head by now and the suspension was totally shot.

"I wish I could actually replace the parts..."

''Or if I could at least get my hands on some new oil, I would gladly clean and fit the individual parts.''

There wasn't really a point to polishing the parts if there was only "waste oil" in the machine.

"So, how does it look?"

The boy was addressed from behind.

"Suboptimal."

"Uh-oh. Should I get ready for a walk?"

"Maybe? Well, we'll find out now. Either in our favor or not," he said while gripping the handle, the gloves still on, and putting his foot on the starter. "...God help us.", prayed he and stomped the starter pedal with all his might.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Durururuu*, a shallow sound resonated. Even the girl who was inexperienced with machines gathered that it was a failure.

"..."

One mustn't be trapped by despair. Another try. This time, he tried not only to pray to God, but also to the Super Cub itself.

"Aand gooo!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Durururu...clonk*, the sound got even worse.

"...Hah."

It appeared that neither God nor the Super Cub were interested in answering his prayer.

After giving up on the repair, they started quickly packing up.

It had been three months since they had started their journey. They had become accordingly quick at the task. They poured the boiled and disinfected water into 2l bottles and stuffed any useful-looking firewood in a special bag after breaking it into smaller pieces. Their camping equipment made its way back into the bundle, which was then attached to the stock-still Super Cub.

For everything up to this point they had needed about 30 minutes. This rather short interval of labor left them both soaked in sweat.

It was summer. Well, they were on a northern island. But it was summer. At the current time, past nine, the sun started shining down on them without mercy. If they could, they would have loved to ask the sun to reduce its temperature settings, but that would be a distance of about hundred-fifty million kilometers. No way to reach that with their voices.

"Should we throw Cubby away after all?" With a helmet in one hand, the girl tapped her hand on the saddle of their silver Super Cub. The black synthetic leather had already become so hot that it was hard to keep the hand on it. "I would prefer to get it repaired somehow, though. I mean, we finally got used to riding together on it..."

"Well, you've got a point there. Neither of us has ever traveled on another vehicle, so it's a riddle if we could actually even properly use another bike if we changed it..."

''This Super Cub, designed with a focus on usability, was also ideal for practicing because of its mild driving feel. Just...''

"But if it doesn't run..."

"Word! Useless junk!"

The girl landed a kick on the Super Cub.

That moment, as if to react against the abuse of his dear two-wheeler, the stomach of the boy suddenly raised a growl. The girl's stomach, too, started growling in canon, driven by his.

"......"

"Got a problem?! I've had no breakfast, so what's wrong with getting hungry?!"

"Ah, I was just surprised at how loud your stomach can... Ah-Ouchouchouch!!"

The girl pulled up his ear and made him stop his steps.

"I'll cut your ration short for saying such things!"

"Please not. I'm not a dog, you know?"

"Then use your calories to move your feet, not for idle talk!"

"That calculation would never work out..."

The girl did not object but murmured something while taking out a can from the bag at the rear wheel and sat down on the nearest bench.

"This..."

"It's hardtack. There's no problem with eating it, is there?"

"...but it's just too plain."

"Oh my! Aren't you the spoiled child?"

"Don't you always have the same complaints?"

"Shut up. I made sure to prepare something. Look."

A small bottle was put next to the hardtack. It was a jar of strawberry jam.

"The best we have. It's one of our valuable preserved foods, so don't use it up."

"Roger, Ma'am!"

The previously tasteless hardtack metamorphosed into a graceful dessert thanks to a little bottle with a weight of a mere 100 grams. When they opened it, a sour yet fruity fragrance spread out and quickened their appetite.

"Shall we eat then?"

They opened cans for one meal and took a breakfast before their departure.

Having succeeded in replenishing some calories, though just a few, their steps seemed a lot lighter than they had yesterday.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There is a natural phenomenon known as "mirage", which the Japanese call "escaping water".

It describes the phenomenon of seeing a non-existent pool of water on hot summer days at places like on a long asphalt road. They call it "escaping water" because one cannot reach the pool, hence, it looks as though the water is escaping.

The cause of this is different air temperatures near the ground, which result in a changed refractive index and lets one see things that are far away really. This phenomenon, however, occurs only at more-or-less straight and long places, so it was rather unfamiliar and interesting to the boy and girl who had both been born and raised in a large city.

But it didn't take long until it became nothing but nerve-racking.

Already half a day had passed during which they had gotten burned between the sun and the reflected rays from the ground. With the exception of four breaks, they had kept walking non-stop. From time to time, they could even sense the intent to kill in the sun. However, they were neither cheerful nor ill-tempered because any stirring of emotion was virtually evaporated by the heat and disappeared like a shimmer of hot air, leaving them in a state in which they were able of nothing but pushing the bike with vacant expressions like robots.

The scenery around them was exactly the same as half a day ago and consisted solely of an endlessly long road and meadows on each side. The only thing that might have changed was the angle in which they were roasted by the sunlight.

"...I'm hot," murmured the girl while pushing the rear side of the Super Cub.

"...What a coincidence! I am, too," replied the boy while equally pushing the handle.

This was the first conversation they had in an hour. Their steps were as unreliable as though they were sleepwalking and if they weren't using the Super Cub as a substitute for a walking staff, they would surely have tumbled. The boy had taken off his white shirt and was using it as a sunshade, while the girl had put a small plastic sheet on her head.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0029.jpg|thumb|Their steps were as unreliable as though they were sleepwalking and if they weren't using the Super Cub as a substitute for a walking staff, they would surely have tumbled.]]

The heat would be much less torturing if he could at least moisten his sunshade, but they had only loaded 5 PET bottles of water. In total, 10 liters.

A human should drink at least one liter a day in order to survive. Two liters at days like this if possible.

On a journey like this, where it always remains unsure when the next occasion to refill water arises, carelessly using water means death.

If this country had still been operating as usual, they might have been able to call help with a mobile phone or something likewise. However, in these days, the device "mobile phone" had turned into a mere pocket lamp with an included clock + calendar + camera + notebook functionality. That was all. The battery of his was already empty, though, so had turned completely useless.

"...why can't there... be at least a decreasing slope..."

"Don't mention it! If you remind me that we're still on a rising slope, I'll lose important power."

Added to this, this kind of incline was nasty. Even though the road continued straight to the end of their sight, it was a gently rising slope.

The disagreeably higher burden in comparison to a flat ground squeezed out their energy like a blood sucking leech and made their legs heavy.

"It's still quite a bit to our target city... are we really going to be okay like this...?"

"Hang in there, girl! Look, we're almost on the top."

"...I would like to request a slope steep enough to ride down while sitting on the bike."

While agreeing with her in his mind, the boy took the last few steps on the asphalt ground.

He tightly gripped the handle of the heavy bike for a last push and finally arrived at the top of the slope.

"Haaah!"

The girl breathed out loud and turned around to the way they had just climbed up. The gentle slope continued with almost no end in sight until it merged in the sky. The roadside station which they had departed from this morning was already beyond the horizon.

"We walked quite a bit, now, didn't we..."

The boy didn't show any reaction to her murmur. Surprised at this, the girl turned around to him.

She found him taking out a pair of binoculars from their bag for daily necessities and looking through it.

"...can you see something?"

"...over there..."

The girl just cocked her head, so he thrust the binoculars into her hand.

At first she was startled by the blurred view, but she quickly set the focus correctly.

There was a declining slope, just the exact opposite of the one they had come from. When she shifted her gaze to look at the horizon, she noticed that the color of the grass around there was a little different.

The concerned area was not very big. A small section of the grassy area was simply covered with a slightly more intensive green.

".......it's a field... and there's a house, boy!"

The enlarged image was shaking in her tired arms, but it was certainly a dwelling house. No doubt about it: by the side of the road that cut this green scenery apart was a roof and some cultivated land.

The ground was divided by hand-made fences and was apparently cultivated with vegetables and fruits. Moreover, they could even see a paddy field next to it. The land was in a good shape and clearly maintained by someone.

Of course, it wasn't possible to tell if anybody was actually there from this distance. However, places that have been inhabited always have a water supply. And if agriculture is practiced on top of that, then there should even be a source of water.

"Let's get going, boy! It's right over there at the horizon! We'll be there in no time!"

"Roger that!"

The girl tossed the binoculars back into the bag, whereupon they started to push the bike full of vim and vigor. Unfortunately, the slope wasn't steep enough to let them ride down by using inertia, so they had no choice but to push it to their destination. However, because they could actually perceive the destination in their field of vision, they were taken by a sudden burst of enthusiasm.

Just, it was after they had run over half of the distance at full speed when they recalled that the "distance to the horizon" varies depending on the ground level.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"I'm dying."

"Me too."

The conversations between them had at last decreased to a few words from time to time. It was only natural, though, because they had, in a run, pushed their bike over a distance that would be classified "long" in track and field athletics. On top of that, they were having a hard time holding their bike back because the steepness of the second half was nasty and added to their labor. While it wasn't as bad as during the rising slope, it was no comparison to walking on a flat ground.

Nevertheless, they eventually reached the house in question. Their shadows had grown long and from somewhere one could hear a crow's cry.

The girl didn't have enough power left to even raise her head, therefore it was the boy who set the kickstand of the bike and approached the building.

"Could this be... a general store combined with a farm...?" he muttered to himself, while surveying the isolated house and the field with his gaze.

On the left side of the road was a general store which was also used as a residence and on the right side was cultivated land. Both of them had the traces of human maintenance.

The combination of the gray road running through a landscape of green meadows and this small "foreign matter" in the middle of it somehow reminded him of a railway and its station. He could also see lots of vegetables that were nearing harvest. It had been a long time since he had last seen such scenery. Tomatoes, shining bright red in the sunlight, cucumbers, so big he started to suspect that the growers were using strange chemicals, and types of vegetables he hadn't seen in ages were swaying in the wind.

"Wow...... hey, girl... girl? Whoa! Girl! Are you OK?!"

The girl, who was supposed stand behind the Super Cub, had fallen prostrate on the hot ground without moving a muscle. Most likely, it was not just the crimson light of the slowly setting sun that dyed her face red.

The boy heaved her up in a hurry and walked towards the field, searching for a source of water. There was supposed to be a watering place for it. Maybe he would be going to get scolded for entering without permission, but in that case he could do nothing but apologize.

However, when he was about to pass by the general store, something that was rather out-of-place caught his eye.

A foreign automobile was parked in the shadow of the building - a very luxurious one at that.

That shiny thing on its bonnet that was sparkling despite being in the shadow looked like the Mercedes-Benz emblem. The boy wasn't very interested in the car market, but it reeked of money just by looking at the big aluminum wheel and the real-leather seats. A white-gloved chauffeur, brushing off the dust from that gorgeous car with a feather duster, would have fit perfectly into the picture.

But why on earth would such a rich Mercedes driver want to work on a field at the northern back of beyond?

He couldn't wipe away his wonderment, but right now the girl he was lending a shoulder seemed to on the verge of melting away, so he hurried to the fields.

While admiring the fabulous condition of the tomatoes and the cucumbers, he slipped through between them and headed deeper into the area. It was hard to search for a source of water while carrying the exhausted girl, but he found one surprisingly quickly.

It was a watering place that was built like a well and was located almost exactly in the center of the field along the road.

Right behind of it was the face of an artificial, small hill-like construct, which was reinforced with stones and equipped with a PVC pipe. Surprisingly clear water flowed out of that pipe into an overflowing　concrete basin.

After making the girl sit down on the stone bench beside it, the boy grabbed himself a plastic wash bowl that was floating in the basin and started scooping water.

Well, and then:

"Wake up, girl!"

A sunstroke, a heatstroke, an empty stomach and exhaustion were almost making the girl turn into a dried cuttlefish, so, to help her, he splashed it all on her with attitude.

"...whatrya doing you MORON!?"

With a lightning right hand, the girl stole the wash bowl from him and smashed it against his face. Without water.

On the left side, the boy who was holding his nose. On the opposite side, the girl who was wet from head to toe. Each of them took a weapon within reach, scooped some water and then stood still, facing each other.

"..."

"..."

Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.

"Hello there! Are you guests?"

The boy and girl turned around to the owner of the voice while letting the water in their bowls steadily flow to the ground. And then, both of them were thunderstruck.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0037.jpg|thumb|Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.]]

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There was a brightly smiling man who wiped off his sweat. A man in his forties, probably, and still in the prime of life was standing there with a straw hat, a towel, a pair of leather boots, a white shirt and an Armani suit, which was rolled up to his knees. His slender yet firm body reminded of the typical sports teacher and his warm smile was full of gentry qualities. He was the living example that a gentleman remains a gentleman even when working on a farm.

However, it wasn't his sudden appearance or his contrastive outfit that surprised them. What surprised them most was his hair.

His hair was not deep-black as it was supposed to be, but snow white like after using some strong decolorant. Moreover, his skin was almost as white as an albino's, showing no signs of tanning despite his work under the blazing sun.

"Oh, did I startle you?"

"Ah, no, um..."

"Excuse us for staring at you like this."

She lowered her head. This gave the boy the feeling that women might be more skillful in apologizing than men. It was kind of the wrong time to think about such things, though.

Because the two travelers had just come through hovering between life and death and the man was currently making a pause anyway, they decided to sit down on the stone bench and take a break.

The bench was broad enough for about five people and, thanks to the roof that was installed over it, they were protected from the sunlight. Because the watering place was right over there, it was much cooler than on the asphalt road. The ground had gotten wet with the water the boy had splashed on it, but the midsummer sun was drying it. Of course, the same applied to the soaking wet girl.

"...Ah, right. I should introduce myself. This is who I am,"

He took out a little case from his chest pocket, with truly fluent movements at that, and held a business card out to them while giving them a nod.

This sequence of movements was already brought to perfection and made it clear that he had been used to doing this in his daily life.

«　　　　　　　　　　　　Transport Corporation, Representative Director　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　» was written on it.

The name of the transport company and the name of the person himself were missing.

There were no traces of a misprint or abrasion; the letters themselves had completely vanished. In fact, the paper was perfectly fine. It was almost like he had made empty cards for fun.

Solely, one had to concentrate to see it, the logo of the company was printed faintly in a corner of the card.

''I'm not too sure, but I think that was a quite famous company.''

"...well, it's not like there is a point in giving you a business card without my name on it, though."

The boy reluctantly looked up at the bitterly smiling man.

"So... it was «lost»?"

"Yeah, exactly. My name has vanished," he stated plainly. "One day while I was working at the company as usual, the people in my department told me that they had forgotten my name. I had a bad feeling about it because they couldn't remember whatever they tried, so I investigated that matter. What I discovered was that my name had disappeared from all kinds of places: from the data and documents of the company, from my own business cards, my name plate and so on. But what's most, I myself was unable to recall my name."

On hearing the indifferent tone in his voice, the boy and the girl exchanged glances and returned their attention to the man again.

"Even our business partners had forgotten my name altogether. Some among them had even forgotten my face. Well, you can imagine how wearisome it was to continue to work like that."

The man let out a laugh and put the business card back into the case.

"In the end, I could see no point in continuing my work anymore, so I threw everything away and left. After some time of wandering around the country I eventually settled down here. ...Do you want to join me?"

It wasn't farm work that he offered them, but some bright red tomatoes that had been cooled down with spring water to an agreeable temperature and reflected the sunlight.

It goes without saying that their "Yes" wasn't long in coming.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"...To tell you the truth, I've always wanted to work in the agricultural field. Yet, I ended up employed in a transport company for vegetables. After a period of hard work there, I suddenly became the head of a department, then a managing director, then the director of the branch and before I knew it, I had reached this age and had become the representative director of the main branch."

"...but that's quite amazing, isn't it?"

The boy set his eyes on the man while biting into his second red gem.

This fabulously mellow tomato was so luscious it almost seemed to burst. There was no comparison between the usual tomato juice and this wonderful fresh fruit flesh. A sense of wellbeing spread through his entire body, which hadn't received any fresh vegetables recently.

He had never thought that he could experience such a magnificent feeling with a mere tomato. Right now he was confident to be able to even munch his hated green pepper. Bare.

"Well, it may look amazing to others I guess. But you see, I liked my work and, as it seems, I had a talent for it. I was interested, so I was absorbed in what I was doing and had climbed high on my career ladder without noticing. But at the same time, I had also removed myself more and more from the work I actually wanted to do."

The girl was sitting next to the boy and having a hard time deciding whether she should ignore the danger of getting a stomach ache and set about a third tomato.

"Thus you made your dream of working on a farm come true under the convenient pretext that your name had been «lost». Uh-huh."

Her choice of words contained a thorny undertone. But not out of ill will. It was more something like sarcasm that she mixed into her words to tease him. The director seemed to be aware of this as well and flashed a smile.

"Yeah. This may be rude to my former colleagues in the company, but every day here is so much fun! ...Well, but the stuff I learned in school and my experience at work don't really come into any use."

The man smiled wryly.

"Why did you come all the way here from Honshuu anyway? Wouldn't you have been able to find some cultivated land over there, too?"

"There's no real reason. It's not like I planned to work on a field from the very beginning. At first, I thought I'd drive about a bit for sightseeing, but then I came across this house here. At the time, an old woman was running the general store all on her own. She let me live here and taught me how to grow up vegetables, while I gave her a hand on the field."

"How is she doing now?"

"...in March this year... she vanished."

"...I see," the boy said thoughtfully, while the girl next to him at last gave in to the temptation and took a big bite into her third tomato.

At this moment.

"Oh, director? Do we have guests?"

It was a female voice that had suddenly sounded.

This beautiful voice was clear like the one of an announcer. Its owner stood amidst a corn field that was dyed in the colors of the setting sun.

At once, the corn that had grown high enough for someone to hide in rustled and from it a female secretary appeared. Properly wearing a suit. You may call it a matter of course, but she was a stunning beauty.

"...you've got a secretary even for farm work?!"

They gave him a fierce clip in his belly. Of course, with some restraint.

After recovering from the agony, the director introduced the lady who had joined in the round.

"...uhm, she is my secretary. Since her name has been «lost», she's simply called secretary."

"I am the secretary. It is a pleasure to meet you."

The woman bowed in a truly beautiful angle.

This angle and the position of her hands were proof that she had brought these movements to perfection as a part of her job. However, her suit was dirty and her skin, once white, had been browned by the sun. She was wearing a straw hat on top of her long, pretty black hair and holding some fresh-picked corn in both hands. A hand towel was draped over her shoulders and she wasn't wearing high heels but gumboots. It was a quite queer contrast.

She gave them a bright smile, whereupon the two of them exchanged glances. The time to introduce themselves had come.

"Err... I'm simply the boy. My favorite dish at the moment is tomato."

"I'm the girl. My temporary favorite dish is tomato. There are plans to shift this to corn very soon."

They bowed together and were requited with the secretary's giggle; a delightful one that would have made for a perfect example of how to laugh brilliantly.

In the end, she decided to pause her work as well and joined their chatter round. It was already 6pm. The environment was ideal for taking a break as the air was pleasantly fresh thanks to the gradually dropping temperature and the water nearby.

"Are you on a journey?"

"Yes. We dropped everything and went on a journey. So it's basically the same as it was for the director, isn't it?"

The secretary giggled again on hearing the girl's confident answer.

"Meaning you eloped with your boyfriend?"

"......"

When she asked this question, confident that she were spot-on, the girl's face froze with an uneasy expression. Then, with exactly that expression, she turned a look that contained a strange combination of doubt and expectation to the boy.

"Are you...... my boyfriend?"

She straight-out requested his view on the matter. Puzzled over how he should answer her, he put his hand under his chin and pondered.

"...we never made such an oath... I think."

When he had finally managed to work out this reply, he got kicked by her for whatever reason. This is what they call unreasonableness.

The secretary giggled once more. "I see you are on very good terms with each other. Don't make me jealous!"

After the secretary had said so, the girl stopped her kick assault and proceeded with her tomato.

"But doesn't that go for yourself too, secretary? I mean, you accompanied the director when he abandoned his company, and now you're even working on his farm. Don't you mix quite well in a sense?"

"Oh? But I have not abandoned my work at all?" the secretary said in a wholly stunned-seeming voice, surrounded by three people who made a wondering. "You see, my job is to support the director. I have not abandoned my work. The director is the only one who has."

"H-How can you say that! Sure, you've come here because of me, but I never forced you, did I?"

"None of your excuses! In spite of the fact that I only came along with you due to my job, you told me to «please wash the tomatoes» and to «go get some water to wash the radish». How could I ever refuse your orders in my position?"

She pursed her lips, "Hmph!" and pushed the full corn basket upon the director. "Thanks to that I have got completely used to farm work. Anyway, I will go prepare some tea for our guests, so please wash these and make some grilled corn in the meantime, director."

"O-Okay."

After forcing this giant amount of corn upon the director - almost like a pile of documents - she went away at a good pace in order to make them some tea. The director followed her, leaving the boy and girl behind alone by the well.

Neither the director nor the secretary had shown any signs of wonderment when they didn't tell them their names.

The corn field rustled in the gentle wind. Behind it, they could see the slowly setting sun at the horizon.

"...Boy?"

"...Mhm?" he answered her whisper without giving her a look.

"The director is quite colorless, isn't he?"

"...Yeah."

His hair had turned completely white. His age was approximately somewhere between late thirties to mid-forties. Such white hair in this age would normally be nearly impossible, but that only applies to normal people.

It was the same for his skin. In comparison, the secretary had probably done equally or less work than he, but she was suntanned. However, ''his'' skin was pigment-poor, almost like an albino's.

"...Isn't it hot today?"

"...Well, it's already August..."

The sound of the secretary's hasting steps cut into their pointless conversation.

She put a tray on the stone bench and, along with a refreshing sound, filled their cups with tea. It could be expected that she, as a secretary, knew how to prepare delicious tea, but sadly it should be rather difficult to make full use of these skills for barley tea.

However, the served barley tea was made with fresh spring water and so chilly that the surface of their cups got fogged.

The girl emptied the cup in one go, as if this was the etiquette in this land.

However, the sight of her gulping down the tea wasn't exactly "elegant".

"Ah, right!"

The two girls turned their gazes to the boy.

"What's the matter, boy?"

"Ah, it's not like it's urgent right now, but I was thinking about replenishing our reserves if the water isn't limited."

"Ah, I see..."

Asking gazes focused on the secretary.

"Yes. I think it is fine! This well seems to take its water from a natural spring after all."

"Yay! Fresh water ahoy!"

''As the water is that clear, it shouldn't be necessary to boil it up. Mh... in that case, we ought to throw away the water from yesterday's rest area and fill in some fresh. It feels kind of like a waste since we went through the trouble of disinfecting it, but that can't be helped.''

"Alright, I'll go and fill our bottles up then."

"Eh? Wait, I'll help you."

"I'm fine, no worries. ...in return, save me some corn!"

The boy thrust his finger before her, lending weight to his words, after which the girl sat down again.

The secretary watched his back while he was getting the water, fanning himself due to the heat, with a somewhat meaningful look and muttered, "...he looks very kind. Get going and make him your boyfriend!"

The girl spat out a mouthful of barley tea. Mainly from her mouth. But wasn't there also some that came out of her nose...?

The secretary smiled wryly while patting her back.

"Is it really something to get that startled about? Slipping out of school two by two and then starting a journey on a bike - what else other than a couple should this be?"

"W-Who knows? I mean, aren't there many different relationships between boys and girls apart from spouses, lovers and siblings?"

Her voice was hoarse because some tea had entered her wind-pipe.

"For instance, the relationship between a director and a secretary?"

The secretary giggled, but the girl averted her gaze uncomfortably.

"But you followed the director here although you aren't a couple, right?"

"Yes. Because I am his secretary."

"...so you have no special feelings for him?"

"Well... as things stand, not in particular?"

"Which means you're merely superior and employee?"

"Yes. After all, he had always addressed me using my surname or no name at all, so maybe he did not even know my full name to begin with?" she said and added a little quieter. "The truth will remain unrevealed though."

The unconcerned voice of the secretary and her amused smile were something to exceed the understanding of girl.

However, she could very much agree with the vague motive veiled in her words. The girl didn't intend to put her thoughts into words, but by looking into her eyes she also realized that secretary didn't seek her understanding anyway.

"And still you don't mind his egoism and keep helping his work on the field?"

"Yes. Because I have decided to stay."

"On this farm?"

"No. With him."

Her confident smile was very calm, yet fulfilled with a strong will.

For some reason, the girl became wholeheartedly embarrassed and felt that she was blushing up to the ears although it wasn't about herself.

Unable to endure, she averted her eyes and looked in another direction.

"...until death parts you?"

"Of course."

The girl heard a somehow triumphant voice from behind her and couldn't bear up against the impulse to scratch her head.

"......You have my support."

The secretary was a little surprised at this sudden and indirect yell, but then she replied with a beaming smile, "Thank you."

It was not an artificial smile like she used to use at work, nor was it an expression of comfort. It was the first wholehearted smile she showed them since they had met.

Just, it was a pity that neither the girl, who had her look turned away, nor the boy, who had gone to fetch their water, and not even the director, who was grilling the corn, could see it.

"Ooi! I didn't know how much we'd need, so I just made lots of them!"

They turned around towards the direction of the voice and spotted the director in question bringing a full basket of corn with him.

"D-Director! Who on earth is going to eat all that?!"

The secretary's roaring rebuke made the director wince.

"But they're still so young... I thought they would eat about this much."

"Nobody can eat this much bare corn without any side dishes! ...It seems like we have to make this our dinner...... besides, I am still young, too."

"I-I'm sorry..."

"My... there is no helping it. Please call the boy."

Contrary to their original relationship, it was the director who was scolded. He walked back the way he had just come from with a confused face.

A fragrant smell arose from the basket that had been left here in his place. Apparently, the director had kindly prepared two types of corn for them. One that was grilled with no special seasoning and another that was first dipped in soy sauce.

The two girls gulped wordlessly.

"...I just remembered another reason why I am here."

"Eh?" She turned around to the secretary who had muttered something.

The secretary continued, still gazing at the steaming corn.

"......I am bad at cooking."

"...Hah."

What could be called a light conversation was still moving on, but their gazes and concentration were fully arrested by the corn.

"...The director is very good at it. Really."

"...Seems so."

Less than a minute later, they were finally freed from the shackles of self-control and could reach out for the grilled corn.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"Ah... ouch, ugh..."

"That's what you get from eating without restraint! It seems like they let us spend the night here, so stay lying down for a while."

The boy smiled wryly and laid a cushion on the veranda for her as a substitute for a pillow.

The cause for her stomach-ache was, naturally, overeating.

At the moment, the two of them were in the middle of cooling down on the veranda at the back of the shop with a fan in their hands.

"Geez... Wasn't it clear that you would get a stomach-ache from that much corn?"

"B-Be quiet already..."

Even her abusive remarks were lacking power. In the end, she had eaten up a whole three cobs of corn. So it was certainly not a weak digestive system that was at fault for her stomach-ache.

Well, one must take in consideration that it was freshly picked freshly grilled extra-big corn. Corn is said to be best directly after being picked. He himself couldn't get enough of it, too, so she could understand her.

However, she had already eaten up four cold tomatoes at the time. It was natural that even a stomach like hers, which made the boy think it was titan-made at times, would naturally hurt with such a lot of heavy food in it.

"Dammit...! Why do they have to be that tasty when they're grilled...!"

The boy was amazed at her undue complains but kept quiet because he feared the consequences. Therefore, he decided for a little more reserved reply.

"Well, it was freshly grilled after all. It would be fraud if it wasn't tasty."

"...Word... I guess something like this suits us much better than high-class stuff like crabs and tuna."

"Indeed."

The boy agreed with a wry smile. However, he was pretty confident that the girl would take back that word the very moment when she actually saw some crab or tuna.

Incidentally, the boy had controlled himself a little and had only eaten two tomatoes and two corn cobs, which is why he was full but not in a "critical" state like the girl.

Judging only from her, it seemed true that women are hungrier than men.

By now, the heat that had tormented them during the day had gone down quite a bit. In the background one could hear the harmonic sound of wind chimes softly swaying. This melody was accompanied by the fragrance of summer - the smell of mosquito coil.

He suddenly turned his gaze to the garden. The thoroughly groomed garden was planted with some hydrangea　flowers, which season had already ended, and a bunch of the typical flowers of summer behind them.

A group of magnificent and tall-grown sunflowers reflected the evening sun with their widely-spread yellow petals as if to substitute what they symbolized.

Further down the garden he could see a plastic greenhouse, which had apparently been repaired by the director. Because it was still midsummer, there was only soil inside.

But as it seemed, they had already sown some sprouts; there were small green plants inside a row of neatly ordered planters.

"...Boy...?"

"Mhm?"

The girl suddenly addressed him with a reserved voice, but then got flustered herself.

Because they were alone and in the right mood, so she had called his name. But there was no topic.

Naturally unable to continue the debate on food, she opened and closed her mouth for a while like a goldfish.

"Um... err..."

"They're strawberries. They won't be ready for picking until next year, though. But you have to plant them already at this period."

The boy turned his head towards the sudden voice from behind.

The girl could just turn over in bed because she was lying anyway. The director showed no signs of noticing the grudge in her eyes.

"To tell the truth, I love fruit just as much as I love vegetables. Oh boy, I'm so looking forward to next year!"

It was unclear to to the boy and girl whether he loved ''raising'' them or ''eating'' them, but they didn't ask any further. It was probably both ways.

"Director, how is your stomach?"

"Please don't ask!"

The director sat down next to the boy while holding his painfully growling stomach.

Because he had made a great amount of grilled corn, the secretary had forced him to dispose of the left-overs. In other words: to eat the remaining corn.

It was obvious that after consuming such an amount of high-fiber corn, the toilet had become his best friend.

However, what had surprised him even more was the secretary. She had easily eaten up four corncobs and, on top of that, she had munched a miso-covered cucumber afterwards, calling it her dessert.

Considering the current state of the girl, he couldn't attribute it to "women have stronger stomachs than men", but people that live in the middle of this giant land might just be built differently than them metropolitans. Of course in a good sense.

"So, did you manage to get rid of the corn in the end?"

"......Sorry. I left some over."

"My, my. Well, such 'a lot' decreased to 'some', so it should be fine."

''But while I won't say you deserved it, I don't feel like helping you out, either.''

Suddenly, "Director. Please come over here for a moment." A voice came from the kitchen.

The director got up with a pathetic-sounding "Heave-ho!" and headed to the kitchen, where he eventually got out of their sight. They could only dimly hear their conversation.

"Is there still something to do?"

"No. We are mostly done."

"Eh? Why did you call me then?"

"I do not think you would understand, director."

"Hah?"

"Never mind! You talk with me here for a while. No objections allowed."

"Hah..."

"Let us begin with the weather."

"Hah?"

The boy could virtually see the bewildered face of the director.

The lying girl gave the secretary the thumbs up in her mind. ''Well done!''

She couldn't waste this extraordinary chance made possible by her.

"Boy."

"Mh~?" he replied absent-mindedly.

"I request your lap as my pillow."

"Eeh?!"

Ignoring any complaints, she crawled on the wooden veranda towards him like a caterpillar and occupied his lap with her head.

She also laid the cushion she had used as a pillow before on her stomach to prevent any worse stomach-ache.

"Shouldn't the roles normally be inverted?"

"It's fine in my case. I'm genuinely sick."

"So you call the stomach-ache of a glutton that has simply eaten too much 'sickness', huh... ou-ouch-ouch!?"

She punished his impudent remark by pinching his thigh. ''Experience the proverb "Loose lips sink ships" with your very own body!''

"Geez... this is one hard pillow..."

"Please don't ask a man for the impossible!"

But even while saying so, he carefully moved her head to a place where it didn't hit against any bones. He felt a pleasant heaviness on his thighs.

There was a rather long silence between them then.

It was one of those calm moments, which they had almost never come to enjoy in their busy days of worrying about today's meal and tomorrow's fuel. No, listening to the sound of wind chimes while nestling a veranda with a filled stomach was something they had almost never experienced even in their past.

"...mnyah... this is happiness..."

"Yeah. Somehow I'm kinda sorry for making them care so much for us."

"...If you want, we can stay here for a few days? We aren't in a hurry after all, and they also said it would be fine."

"There you go again. How would you answer if I agreed?"

"I would disagree. I mean, we are on a journey. While it's okay to stay somewhere to get our provisions, I don't intend to stay somewhere just for some rest."

"Don't ask me then."

"But it would be unfair if I didn't at least hear out your opinion."

One may wonder if there was a point in doing this when the result would stay the same anyway.

"Well, I'm here to accompany you wherever you go."

"I see," the girl said as if she had comprehended everything and closed her eyes.

In fact, the boy had worked a little by helping them out on the field or by doing some housework during the time the girl had been put out of commission.

He did, however, not consider this enough for a night's board and lodging. Leaving aside the housework, the director had almost only been teaching him things about farm work, so it wasn't labor at all.

Paying with money was no option, either. In this region, where the physical distribution has pretty much been cut off, money wasn't worth much anymore. But did he have anything else other than cash that he could give them...?

When he searched his pockets for his wallet, a little book fell out of it to the ground.

It was a notebook with a green vinyl-cover - the notebook containing his student information.

He opened it and, naturally, found his picture and name on the first page.

However, his name had completely vanished from the corresponding field.

"...my picture has faded quite a lot, huh..."

The colors of this picture, in which he was scowling grimly, had changed from weak pastel into nearly monochrome.

If it went on like this, it was just a matter of time until it would become entirely white as well.

It was a few minutes later when the boy noticed that the girl was breathing calmly on his lap.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

While the secretary was changing the soundly sleeping girl into her pajama, the boy prepared their beds by taking out two guest-futons from the closet, assisted by the director.

Suddenly, the boy recalled something most important.

"Director. Are there any tools for repairing a motorbike in this house?"

"A motorbike? ...Ah, right. You came here on a motorcycle. Is it broken?"

"Yes. Since five days."

The director made his eyes wide.

"...my sympathies! So, tell me, what do you need?"

"Since I just need to replace some parts, a few simple tools, parts, of course..., and some fresh oil should do it."

"Mhm. Let's search the storage shed. Maybe we'll find something there."

With these words the director headed to the garden, followed by the boy.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

That night. The sun had completely disappeared from the sky, and the world, the little general store in the middle of the meadows was no exception, was shrouded in the veil of darkness. Since naturally there was no current, the only light source was one of those antique lanterns. Nevertheless, its warm orange light was bright enough for their eyes that had adjusted to the darkness and lit the room. Apparently, the candle used was self-made. To the boy and girl, this softly swaying but strongly shining candle seemed very unique and characteristic for 'this place'.

Because it was ''such a place'', there was no traffic noise and hurly-burly like in the city, which they were used to. Instead, one could hear the mighty mixed chorus performed by the insects of summer, which had to be an annoying sleep interference to unaccustomed people.

In the boy's case, this amount of noise was nothing special. He hadn't been traveling for three months merely for show.

However, there were situations that even the boy had trouble dealing with.

For instance when he was under immense mental pressure - like now, that the girl was sleeping on the futon right next to him.

He couldn't imagine the director doing something like this, so it probably was one of the secretary's jokes. Their two futons were placed tightly beside each other without any space between, which made it look like the scene of a wedding night.

But the secretary made a miscalculation. Surely she was expecting that he would blush like a tomato and move his futon away. Too bad, that was wrong. The boy was a healthy high schooler - such a sweet happening was rather exactly what he wished for. As long it wouldn't make the girl scorn him.

He sat down next to their luggage and started preparing for their departure tomorrow while humming a song.

Since they wouldn't be able to take vegetables with them under this scorching sun, asking for some provisions was out of question. Thus, the problem concerning the food remained unsolved, but there was no use worrying about that now. There was nothing else they could do but stuff themselves as full as possible before departing.

But naturally there were things that had changed for the better since this morning.

Namely, he had come upon a way to repair their Super Cub.

When he had gone searching the storage shed together with the director, they had found several usable parts. Even the type of the spark plug was the same, so it was easily conceivable that a Super Cub had been stored here in the past.

With those parts, it would certainly be possible to repair the bike.

"...ah."

He took their diary out of the luggage when he suddenly recalled it. Today was the girl's turn because the boy had written it yesterday. ''She's not going to wake up anyway, so I'll lay it next to her pillow.''

"Mhh? What is that book?"

The boy raised his head when someone suddenly posed such a question.

Through the crack that was left open in the sliding door, he could see the secretary with a candle in one hand. She was also carrying a towel, so probably she had just taken a bath. Her uncouth pajama in combination with her wet hair made her look sexy.

She entered the room curiously and cowered down beside the boy. He showed her a wry smile.

"It's a diary. ...or should I better call it a travel book?"

"Is it the record of your journey?"

"Yes."

"This diary sure looks splendid, huh... is it foreign-made?"

A thick cover reinforced with brass. On top of that it even got a lock. If it weren't put on a futon in a Japanese house, it would surely look exactly like a magical grimoire.

"Beats me. There was no price tag or any other label."

He cocked his head. Then he took out the key of the Super Cub, and the other key that was tied to it, and opened the seal of the book. On the page of yesterday one could see his peculiar handwriting.

"Yesterday's date... is this your writing?"

"Yes. We take turns at writing this diary, so the girl would be next today," he said with a wry smile and pointed at the soundly sleeping girl with his chin.

"Well, it seems like there is no helping it. I am sure she would get angry if we woke her up now."

"Last time I woke her up in such a situation, my punishment was a cobra twist. Next would be a roll-up I guess?"

The secretary laughed on hearing his confident answer.

"You do not have it easy either, do you."

"But it's something I took on of my own accord. Just like you, secretary."

She evaded his jab with a giggle. 

"My, my. What an impertinent child. Rather than being pretentious, you ought to take a bath and sleep."

The secretary turned around elegantly and left the room. While watching her from behind, he put his hand to his chin. Not because he was bewitched by her smooth legs . No, he was pondering over something in her words that had attracted his attention.

"...Bath......"

First he looked at the sleeping girl.

"...Bath... huh..."

Then he looked in the direction of the bath.

He didn't need to ponder too long.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next day in the early morning by the door of the store.

The two travelers were preparing for an early departure because they wanted to go while the morning sun was still low in the horizon.

"We really can't thank you enough for your kindness," the girl bowed down and so did the boy hurriedly when he saw her doing so.

The engine had been repaired early this morning by the boy and was now humming like a kitten, making it seem as though a shaky old man had rejuvenated into a sportsman in his twenties. Judging from this, the engine was in top condition.

"We're sorry for making you even give us a breakfast after already receiving so much from you."

"No problem. It was a pleasure talking to young people once again. It is too bad that you do not stay for a little longer."

The boy smiled after seeing the secretary's cheerful smile.

"Well, but we're still on a journey."

"...I see. But feel free to visit us anytime."

"Yes. But that's going to be far in the future."

"...Come to think of it, I did not ask for your destination. Tell me, where is your journey headed?" asked the secretary.

The two of them exchanged glances and answered point-blank.

"To the end of the world!"

As expected, the secretary opened her eyes wide.

Their answer meant "heading to a place that does not exist". It meant that they did not mind never arriving at their destination. In other words, that they did not intend to ever stop their journey.

"You could use some food then, right?"

The director appeared from the glass door of the store and was carrying a giant object in his arms.

It was an unbelievably large melon with green and black stripes on its brilliant surface.

"Oh, well, maybe it's too watery to fill your stomaches, but I can guarantee this melon will taste terrific! I chose one that's going to be ripe in a few days because eating it right away would be no fun."

"Are you serious?! ...this is awesome... just, how do we get it on the bike?"

The boy accepted the melon hesitatingly, but realized that it was as heavy as he had predicted. Not so heavy that it would be comparable to his own weight, but still not something to carry around easily.

"Can't you just use a net?", the girl suggested and took out a net from the bundle for their sleeping equipment, which they used to use as a hammock. Wobbly on his legs, the boy put the heavy melon down next to the bike.

"No, what I mean is where do we put it? The tandem is already occupied by you, the front is full, too, and the side bag may still be empty, but think about the balance..."

"All right, I'll go get another melon for the balance!"

The secretary slammed the director with her elbow when he made this suggestion. ''Geez, in contrast to such a high position, he never learns.''

"But surely... we could hold the balance with some water on the opposite site..."

While the boy cut off the engine and started taking off their luggage, trying out some things, the secretary secretly approached the girl.

Slightly away from the director, who was assisting the boy, their talk among women began.

"...Listen up, girl. Men are like wolves, so mark my words!"

"A... ahahaha... I'll bear in mind."

She had been told the same thing already several times since their decision to depart.

"First, never sleep in the same bed like him whatever may happen! There is a saying that teaches you not to sleep with boys after reaching the age of seven!"

"I wouldn't dream of it!"

The mouth of the girl was quickly covered.

[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0070.jpg|thumb|The secretary grasped her shoulders.]]
The secretary evaded the suspicious glance of the director and put her arm around the girl.

"...furthermore, be careful not to fall asleep before him!"

"You sound like a veteran housewife," the girl countered annoyed.

The secretary grasped her shoulders.

"And girl! Should you ever fall in love with each other and have ''you-know-what'', ALWAYS USE A RUBBER!"

"Shut UP!!"

The girl thrust her away with a vengeance and the secretary landed hard on her back.

The boy, who had stolen some glances on them, cocked his head.

"They're being pretty noisy right now. Are our girls having some problem?"

"Better don't mind them. They are a kind that will remain a riddle to us men for all eternity."

"Somehow it sounds extremely persuasive and unpersuasive at the same time when you say that, director..."

"Well, that's the difference in our life experience."

A grapple fight between the two females was just about to start in front of their eyes.

Since he was worried about the girl, the boy would have actually wanted to stop them, but as history has proven, the chances of success for interfering in a quarrel between women as a man are hopeless. At best, he would get roared at by both of them and be chased away. For sure.

Anyway, while praying for a peaceful draw between them, he somehow managed to succeed in getting the melon on the Super Cub.

He turned around to the loudly arguing girls.

"I'm done with the preparations! I somehow arranged our stuff so that the water keeps the balance."

Upon hearing him out, the girl instantly changed her attitude and rushed to him.

"Shall we depart then?"

"Okay... but are you all right?"

The boy took out a handkerchief and wiped her sweat. It was too early to be sweat-soaked - they were going to drive their motorbike under the blazing sun.

While the girl was loosening her necktie due to the heat, the boy put a half-helmet on her head and turned to their hosts.

"Alright, we're off then."

He gave them a nod and approached the bike.

"If you've got enough of the journey, feel free to visit us! Just in case, the strawberries will be ripe in May!"

"Roge~r!"

He kicked up the kickstand and got on the saddle, making the loose suspension of the Super Cub sink down deeply.

After that, the girl took a seat on the tandem, so the height of their bike was quite a bit lower than usual.

"Will Cubby really be fine like this? It's not going to break in, right?"

"Who knows...? No, I'm sure there's no prob!"

It was not clear whether he sneered spiritedly or sighed distressedly, but the sound of the engine after turning the key wiped such worries away in an instant.

The boy couldn't suppress a smile when he felt the light but powerful vibration of his single cylinder.

"...it won't get broken again underway, I trust?"

"Don't worry! OK, let's get going."

"Mhm. Got it."

She fastened the chin strap and held onto his waist.

The boy made sure of her with a brief glance and looked ahead again. 

"Let's GO!"

He opened the throttle full and drove away.

At first the bike drove zig-zag due to the heavy luggage and passengers, but this settled quickly when they became faster. The director and secretary, who were waving their hands, became smaller and smaller and eventually disappeared because of the rise and fall of the road.

While smoothly accelerating, they could at last drive their little motorbike again on this lonely road in the middle of meadows.

It was seven at morning and still summer. Bathing in the blazing light of the as usual brightly shining sun, another day of chasing after "escaping water" was about to start.

===Interlude===

"...Boy?"

The girl raised her voice a while after they had departed.

"Mhm?"

"...the director mentioned that the strawberries will be ripe in May next year, right?"

"...Yeah."

"Do you think he will last until then?"

"...I don't know. But indeed. What will happen earlier? His 'disappearance' or the harvest of the strawberries?"

"..."

There was silence between them for a while. The girl held tightly onto him.

''Hang in there, secretary. Hang in there!''

Her yell was erased by the ventilation of the Super Cub and, maybe without reaching anyone, disappeared in the summery asphalt.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The several PS strong engine of the Super Cub kept running just fine even after the store of the director had disappeared beyond the horizon. The scenery that unfolded on both sides wasn't much different from yesterday, but this time it was rather refreshing thanks to the speed. The sun was still emitting death ray like sunlight, but the fresh wind relieved them very much.

"...by the way. Boy?"

The girl suddenly addressed him. With a cold voice at that.

"Yes. How may I help you, madam?"

"Could you tell me why I can smell the soft fragrance of soap from your body?"

The boy grew pale in an instant.

"Don't you think this is strange...? I mean, '<i>I</i>' didn't have the occasion to take a bath. Why oh why?"

"...last night... after you fell asleep... I m-mean, you'd have gotten angry if I woke you up......ugh?!"

The girl wrapped her fingers around his neck.

"I see. Do you have anything left to say?"

"W-Wait a-"

She squeezed.

"Ungh!

"You wicked DEVIL!! Do you know when I had my last bath?! It's been more than A WEEK!! Can you imagine this agony?! Oh feel the distress of a girl that couldn't wash her hair for over a week!!"

Even while the remainder of the boy's life was slowly drained by her firm grip on his neck, the silver Super Cub continued its way on the dead straight road with a powerful sound.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tabi ni Deyou, Horobiyuku Sekai no Hate Made|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tabi_ni_Deyou:Wings|Wings]]
|-
|}

Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter2

2011-07-25T04:21:03Z

CarVac: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 2==
<br>
=== Part 1 ===
<br>
“So she got away…”

Enirya G. Algonskaya, a security guard, sighed while looking at the monitor.

She was in a small room.

It was the room beyond the interrogation room’s one-way mirror.

After cornering her a bit, they had given her a certain level of freedom. That was why they had allowed her to access the Semipublic AR and had not deleted her account. They had been hoping Mikoto would end up revealing something to them in how she used the network once she had lost her cool.

One of Enirya’s fellow security guards spoke while bringing up some files on the wall.

“She escaped through the window and along the wall. The AR monitors on the wall had some trouble due to magnetism. Perhaps we should not have treated her like a usual minor.”

“It’s not like we actually know how to restrain an esper. Not much data on them has been disclosed to us,” Enirya said in a very different tone from when she had spoken with Mikoto. “Or are you saying we should have put guillotine-like wooden shackles on her?”

“She rotated those bolts with magnetism. She might be able to vibrate something made of iron at high speed and use it like a saw.”

“So we have no way of resolving that. And now this dangerous person who can use anything made of steel like a saw or a bullet is fleeing through the city.” Enirya put her elbows up on the table and asked her fellow security guard a question with her head hanging down. “How is the tracking going? Do we have any idea where she’s fleeing to?”

“No. She is not showing up on the surveillance equipment.”

“Hm, and it isn’t supposed to have any blind spots. …What about her Semipublic AR account? Has she used it?”

That city’s AR checked on the user’s location and made sure others could not see the images the user was seeing. That also meant that the person’s location could be checked on.

However…

“She has not used it at all since she escaped. We are continuing to monitor her account, but…”

“So she’s realized what we can do with it.” Enirya smiled a bit despite having lost a possible hint. “We can target that.”

“?”

“Everyone in this city uses the Semipublic AR. It is not forced on them, but it is simply inconvenient not to. …A lone person not using it will stand out. Search for someone who is slow to react. Don’t just use the surveillance equipment. Have the security guards on patrol be on the lookout, too. Anyone can see the importance of human eye surveillance with things like checks for suspicious objects in airports.”

While looking over at her fellow security guard using the AR to arrange that, Enirya added more in her thoughts.

(What was that esper yelling in the interrogation room?)

She frowned while performing some operations on a monitor that had been isolated from the AR.

(She said this was not over and that there were 19 oranges left.)

She typed on the table performing a search over the AR.

(The details are unknown on the contents of the bucket the suspect said she stopped. The contents were almost completely turned to ash making it hard to tell if they were actually crimson long-legged army ants.)

If they had the lab check the DNA, some new information might be found, but that would simply take too long.

Of course, she could not deny the possibility that the remains did not belong to crimson long-legged army ants. It could all be the prank of a middle school girl.

However…

(If so, would she have had a good enough reason to escape the interrogation room? She caused some trouble, but if she had only used normal harmless ants, it was at a level where she could have just apologized.)

That meant the situation may have gotten to a point where that would not cut it.

(But now that she’s run off, it seems the best option where it was just a prank has disappeared. The incident was real. However, what exactly is going on? Were there really crimson long-legged army ants there or was she merely claiming there were and now she’s about to cause some more trouble?)

After thinking for a bit, Enirya tapped her index finger on the table getting rid of the AR search.

(In any case, we will capture her.)

She once more confirmed what her own objective was.

(Getting information from the one who knows what is going on is the fastest method.)
<br>
<br>

=== Part 2 ===
<br>
The date had changed.

Misaka Mikoto ran through the shopping mall late at night.

There was a major difference between day and night. Things were completely sectioned off. The night leisure areas that functioned into the night continually emitted light while the areas that closed at sundown were wrapped in darkness.

The vacant darkness may have been reminiscent of a school at night.

The emergency paths, the paths leading to security guard stations, and the locations of fire extinguishers and AEDs were color coded on the floor with arrows. The blue dots at even intervals on the ceiling likely denoted the locations of the sprinklers.

Those things were being shown on the Semipublic AR.

Because Mikoto was not allowing their sensors to see her, they were not able to personally focus them for her. Most likely, those displays were set at an isolation level where everyone could see them. In other words, it was the same as a normal television.

As Mikoto hid behind a display shelf with household appliances lined up on it, a few footsteps passed by.

It seemed to be a group of three. They seemed to be using the Semipublic AR to follow the “footprints” left on the floor.

If Mikoto had not tampered with the sensors, they would have caught up to her very quickly.

(But that also means I can throw them off my trail as often as I want as long as I can interfere with their electronic equipment.)

She watched the security guards head off in the wrong direction following dummy “footprints”. However, they would likely realize the “footprints” were unnatural before long. Once they stopped relying on the sensors, things would truly begin.

She could not allow herself to be captured.

Oranges filled with crimson long-legged army ant eggs could be set up around the shopping mall to act as living time bombs at that very moment. She had no idea when the eggs would hatch and the ants would become active. She had no idea how tenacious the ants were, but they might attack people no matter where they hid once they were spread around. It was horrible to imagine.

“…”

There were a lot of things she needed to investigate.

She had heard oranges mentioned a few times since she had entered the city. She had to go back and investigate those instances.

(It would be so easy if I could use the AR.)

Mikoto looked down at the ground while still hiding behind the display.

She was an esper that could control electricity. That did not just mean she could create powerful high voltage currents. She could also carry out precise hacking. In a city that managed the flow of people and things at such a high level, she could easily search for someone using the surveillance cameras, the electronic money, and other things. For Mikoto, an analog rural city would be harder to work in.

But the systems in that city used the Semipublic AR. That interface required Mikoto to use the actions of her body. In other words, if she used the ultrasonic wave sensors like usual, the security guards would find her.

She needed a different account to use.

She was already using her hacking to fool the cameras and sensors, but another problem arose. Just by going about not using the Semipublic AR that everyone used, she stood out to the security guards watching.

To completely continue on, she needed a new account.

However, the security was strong enough that Mikoto could not create a new account even with her hacking.

To create a new account, it seemed she needed to physically contact a large server that managed a great amount of information.

(I’ll start my preparations there for safety and convenience’s sake.)

Mikoto could not use the Semipublic AR, so she forced herself to recall the signs she had seen before.

She looked all around her and stopped while staring in a direction from which a faint light was leaking.

<br>
<br>

=== Part 3 ===

=== Part 4 ===

=== Part 5 ===

=== Part 6 ===

=== Part 7 ===

=== Part 8 ===

<br>
<br>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:RailgunSS2_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Teh Ping

2011-07-14T01:00:38Z

CarVac: /* About Index pages lock */

'''Teh Ping'''

It awesome that your doing "To Aru Majutsu No Index", it doesn't matter if your a slacker.
i can't wait to see the translation you do on volume 7 and other if you are/ thanks!!

== To Teh Ping ==
From: mark1246

by any chance, once your done with volume. 7, are you doing volume 9 next

=== From Teh Ping===
Well, I'll prefer to do it on a request by request basis. So, since you asked, I will most probably be doing 9 after 7.

===Want to make sure I said===
that you're awesome. Thank you!
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 01:11, 14 March 2010 (UTC)

i concur that you are awesome, even though im prob just a random ip address

== You're awesome ==

Thanks man for translating Index. I really am grateful. I wish I could do something for you.

== To Teh Ping ==
From: Mark1246
Date: 3/21/2010

I know it a little late but, Congratulation '''Teh PIng''' on completing volume of 7 and know doing volume 9 of '''To Aru Majutsu No Index'''. your really fast at translating and posting each chapter everyday, I enjoyed reading your work and thank you so much for doing this (I always like saying nice complements to people it polite). Me and all my friends who go on bakatsuki.com want to say thank very much for doing this! Spring break comes next week, hoped you have a great vocation, you deserved it. Oh and season 2 of '''To Aru Majutsu No Index''' comes this October, Hooray

'''P.S. can you please reply to this message or my home page so I know that you got the message, thank you'''

I got the message. No problems.~ Teh Ping

== Good luck in the Army ==

It'll problaly drain a lot of your energy, but I think once you get pass it, you feel a little bit better about yourself too.

Thanks for your hard work. I'll hope to see update sometime.

Good luck! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 19:23, 26 April 2010 (UTC)

Congratulations on the promotion ! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 16:28, 2 July 2011 (UCT)

Lance Corporal? Congrats! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 16:48, 2 July 2011 (UCT)

==[[To Aru Majutsu no Index]]==
So you are still a active translator for this series right? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:49, 23 June 2010 (UTC)

===From Teh Ping===
As of now, yes.

===To Teh Ping===
Its nice that you will do that, but please dont wear yourself out. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 19:33, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

Great job for your work on the Index!!! To see how most of the translated volume were done by you alone... Wow, it's simply... Awesome!!!

Oh, by the way, can I ask where you get the untranslated version (or whatever version you translate it from)? Since I'm thinking to try to translate the 2nd volume...

===From Teh Ping===

Well, I'm currently using the original books as reference. But before that, I was translating from Chinese versions online:

2 options here:
http://book.sky-fire.com/Novel/2729/MainIndex/

http://novel.emland.net/html/M/20090904/mofajinshumulu/index.html (Not very accurate at times, but the text is larger and easier to read)

I wouldn't advise you to translate using softwares like google translate though, since it's really hard to understand all the weird grammar (not to mention that the softwares sometimes translate the words literally or try to verbalise it). However, if you want to start working on it, then good luck, and welcome aboard the team.

--09:00, 10 September 2010 (UTC)Teh Ping

===To Teh Ping===

Thanks, I'll check it out later
And, yeah, I must agree about the google part...
Now, just need to search for a n editor...

--11:00, 10 September 2010 Thrice.Holder

If the translations were understandable you could have just added them to the wiki - here would have been enough editors to work on it over time (since every reader here is also a potential editor ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:21, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

I honestly hope that he/she's still around, but you're 3 months too late.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:59, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

I know, but I asked also already at 5th November on the users talk page regarding that, so since I dont know where the user is looking first if he/she returns I thought I ask here too. ;) I thought your answer at the main projects talk page were good so I didnt thought that I should react earlier too ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 10:43, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

== Nice Translations! Keep up the good work! ==

Hi Teh Ping.

I just wanna tell you that I like your translations and it seems that you are about to finish Volume 11. KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK!!

Erm, thanks.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 08:40, 31 October 2010 (UTC)

Which volume are you going to translate next?

== To Teh Ping ==
From: mark1246

Dear teh ping:

Date 10/31/2010

It halloween and tonight trick-or-treating for free candy across the door. well it going to be a busy night tonight. A few thing i want to say.

1. Sorry for the inconvenience with this

[FOR THE 535TH TIME!!!
I DIDN'T CHOOSE WHAT VOLUMES TO BE COVERED BASED ON WHETHER I LIKED IT OR NOT!!
The plan was to go through season 2's volumes, from volume 7 onwards. A user called Mark1246 requested for volume 9 to be translated when I first started off with 7, so after I did 7, I jumped to 9, then 10 because 9 and 10 are related. After which, I went back to 8 because it wasn't complete. So stop going about with this "You hate Kuroko", "You like nuns" and whatsoever]

I didn't want to cause problem for you about that and im sorry for those people for bothering you.

2. The newest season of to aru majutsu 2 is great so far. im impressed with the graphic and fighting animation. there were some i quite didn't understand unless i read the novel, so thank you for translating the novel, because with out you, there would be so many unanswered question in my head.

Happy Halloween :):D

1) Nah, no problem. I'm trying to make things clear here.

2) As for novels, I'm planning to finish up Vol 1 Chp 1 of the series first, since I started on it, but there's a slight problem--I just got transferred to another branch in Army, and they're using Windows XP Version 1. This means no Chinese or Japanese, and means that I have to adjust my schedule to one update per week on each series. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:11, 1 November 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

Sorry about changing the British English in volume 16. However, it seems inconsistent throughout the translations. For example, Volume 8 has both 'color' and 'colour' (not that I noticed while reading). Is there going to be any consensus, or is it just personal choice? Does just need to be consistent within a [section|chapter|volume]? --CarVac

Well, I always keep my spelling as British, so most likely, someone changed it. I have a task for the editors, and that's to change them to British.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:10, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

First off, I'd like to thank you for all of your hard work translating To Aru Majutsu no Index. I was rather sad after the anime concluded because it seemed to end so abruptly, so I was thrilled to find that translations for the story afterwards were available online. My main point in writing, however, is that I've noticed that you've also put work into translating parts of volume 16, 21, and 22. It should go without saying that all of your hard work is appreciated, but I would assume that many people (myself included) haven't read these because we wish to read the story in order. Thus, I would think it wise to work on SS1 or volume 14 next, as they're next in order. Again, it goes without saying that what you do with your own time and work is your own business, so feel free to ignore the suggestion of one anonymous reader, but I'd think it to be a bit sad that you put so much hard work into translations that few people will read only because of the order. -Anonymous fan

eh, looks like 2nd anime will cover vol 14. do whatever you'd prefer. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 18:50, 6 January 2011 (UTC)

Hmm, not so sure about this but.. I've read on some jap. website that the whole 2nd season will cover until Vol. 13. Anyways, thank you for your amazing and wonderful translation work. We TaMnI fans are truly looking up to you. Thank you very much, good luck and more power to you. -Anonymous fan # 2

Ah-- was basing on episode count: 4 volumes first half -> 4 volumes second half. either way there are a bunch of translators, so he should translate whatever volumes he feels like. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:24, 9 January 2011 (UTC)

Well, like I said, he can translate whatever he feels like. It's not like I'm going to break through the door with a shotgun pointed at his head until he does those ones. I'm just pointing out that many people will likely not read what he does unless they've been able to read up to that point, and SS1 & 14 are next. Of course, I could be completely wrong, but I can only base my theories off of my own preferences. For the sake of my own curiosity, have you read the later translations without seeing what comes in between, Saganatsu? -Anonymous fan

P.S. As AF #2 said, I really do appreciate and look up to you, Teh Ping. There's really nothing I could say to adequately express my gratitude.

----

To Anonymous Fan: Several things you need to realize.

1) I recommend reading "[[Talk:To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index#What_the_shit|the Talk Page for the series]]" before continuing to reply. As Teh_Ping has previously said IN THIS PAGE as well, he does chapters by request. Realize that you are NOT the first one asking him to do chapters in order and probably not the last either.

2) There is a [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration_Page||Registration Page]] page for each series on Baka-Tsuki. Before requesting something, you might want to check to see if someone else is already trying to translate some of it already. You're being pretty rude to the other translator otherwise.

3) Considering his previous responses, trying to guilt trip Teh_Ping into doing the series in order is just going to piss him off to some degree. If you want him to do the next chapters in sequence, just request those chapters after checking the Registration page and making sure someone else isn't working on them. Different people work at different paces, and there are valid reasons to do different chapters out of sequence.

4) The "it's common sense" approach is condescending and insulting when you start out with it, no matter how much you sugarcoat it or how much you try to make it subtle. You would be wasting significantly less time just simply asking why he is doing them out of sequence FIRST before trying to even step down that route.
[[User:Rava|Rava]] 11:19, 9 January 2011 (UTC)

1) I wasn't even aware that page existed, though clearly I am now. However, if he does chapters by request, then this could be considered my request, no?

2) I have checked the registration page, and I see no problems. Volume 14, chapter 1 is registered to someone else, but all other chapters in these two volumes are either completed or have no translators.

3) I'm not trying to "guilt trip" him into anything. I have no idea where you got that idea. I can see why that would be infuriating, but I can't see anywhere in my previous posts where I attempted to "guilt trip" him into doing what I wanted. Also, I don't know of any way to request that he do the next chapters except for coming on to his talk page and saying "please do these next," with or without my reasoning behind that request. And again, I did check the registration page and see no problems.

4) The last thing I'm trying to do is be "condescending and insulting," and I apologize if it came across that way. I honestly have no idea what you mean by "sugarcoat it" and "try to make it subtle." I'm making a request that makes perfect sense in my mind, nothing more. As for asking why, well, I just didn't think of it.

I'm only trying to state my request. I'm not trying to "guilt trip," "sugarcoat," "try to make it subtle" (make ''what'' subtle?), and definitely not be "condescending and insulting." I believe you to be acting with excessive agression over my request, whether or not you agree with it. My request makes sense to me, and it's what I would like to read next. That's it. Now, allow me to ask you the same question; it's not rhetorical, I honestly wish to know. Have you read the translations beyond volume 13? -Now-Slightly-Less-Than-Anonymous fan

To Now-Slightly-Less-Than-Anonymous fan:

1. Read the "What the shit" section in the Talk page. It is a variation of your request--only in ruder form. It also came first. Then read through the rest of the topics.

2. No, it's not OK to ask someone else to interrupt another active or semi-active translator's volume just because you want to read it sooner. People can take months UNPAID translating a volume but still get them done. (Joay is a very good example.) People had to get their hands on the scripts for the volumes, which USUALLY includes buying the book. Js06 is already translating volume 14 and actually working at a fast pace considering he is registered on Chapters 1, 2 as COMPLETED and starting on 3. Asking someone else to jump in on 14 right now is pointless and insulting. SS1 has been picked up by Joay because Twi was finally moved to inactive, which takes a very long time to happen. Asking someone else to jump in on SS1 right now is pointless and insulting.

3 & 4.

"First off, I'd like to thank you for all of your hard work translating To Aru Majutsu no Index."

This is praise, a.k.a. the sugar in the "sugar-coating" term.

"I was rather sad after the anime concluded because it seemed to end so abruptly, so I was thrilled to find that translations for the story afterwards were available online."

Statement of your opinion.

"My main point in writing, however, is that I've noticed that you've also put work into translating parts of volume 16, 21, and 22."
Statement of fact with a little praise.

"It should go without saying that all of your hard work is appreciated, but I would assume that many people (myself included) haven't read these because we wish to read the story in order."

Even more praise, followed by an "I would assume" line. "I would assume" is commonly used in insults by insinuating that if the responder does not have the common sense to realize whatever is being stated, they are (stupid/mentally deficient/insert insult of choice). For example:

I would assume you know how to turn off a light.

I would assume the sky is blue.

I would assume you can count to three.

I would assume everyone leaves work at five.

It makes no difference if you think it is all right and use it in your everyday speech. The fact is that "I would assume" phrases coupled with your next line when no one has actually asked for your opinion is a subtle type of insult.

"Thus, I would think it wise to work on SS1 or volume 14 next, as they're next in order."

"I would think" here makes the assumption that you are smarter than the reader and that you are right. This is condescending because no one has asked for your specific opinion. This coupled with your previous line makes them an insult or even a threat by implying that if Teh_Ping was smart, he would translate what you suggest next.

"Again, it goes without saying that what you do with your own time and work is your own business, so feel free to ignore the suggestion of one anonymous reader, but I'd think it to be a bit sad that you put so much hard work into translations that few people will read only because of the order." -Anonymous fan
A "I think" phrase being used like the "I would think" phrase from earlier, implying that Teh_Ping is wasting his time and work on a chapter JUST because he did it out of order. This is an example of an opinion that you should be keeping to yourself and not writing or speaking out to someone because it is insulting.

Bottom line: You are wasting time being defensive with the wrong person about your request asking another person the wrong way to work on the volumes you want to read that are already in progress by other people. Instead of wasting more time responding, go read the chapters that were released or try talking to the people actually translating them if you are done reading them. There's more than one translator doing translations for this very series, and it's not helpful to try to pile up all the work on just one.
[[User:Rava|Rava]] 06:22, 11 January 2011 (UTC)

----

1. Now I have. I still fail to see the harm in another person asking.

2. When I wrote my previous post, Volume 14 had the prologue and chapter 2 completed, with Js06 listed for chapter 1. Since then, chapter 2 has been completed and he's moved on to chapter 3. Nonetheless, the rules say that you should register which ''chapters'' you're working on, not which ''novels''. Thus, my statement that there were no translators for chapters 3 and up was not groundless. As for SS1, the prologue and chapter 1 are registered to Joay, but are complete. He doesn't have any chapters in SS1 listed as a work-in-progress, so the assumption and potential truth that he's not working on SS1 also has footing. In other words, I wasn't asking him to interrupt anything. With volume 14, this can be called a misunderstanding of sorts. With SS1, however, I've done nothing wrong, unintentional or otherwise.

3. What you call "sugar" I call being polite and telling the truth. Whatever you want to call it, I do honestly appreciate his work and am saying so. Could it potentially help me convince him to do the novels I request? Yes. So what? That's not why I wrote it, and you can tell from his previous posts (and the fact that he can speak two completely different languages with enough fluency to translate them) that he wouldn't be sucked into that kind of thing even if it was.

As for "I would assume" being used in insults, so is everything when you're being sarcastic.

Examples:
You're polite.
[Insert food here] is really good.
I love [Insert anything here].

Any of these could be stated normally and thus be a positive statement. They could also be stated with sarcasm to make them negative statements. When I said "I would assume", I was being neither but rather stating what I ''would assume''. I know, weird right? It seems that you took this to be a negative, sarcastic phrase, but it wasn't. Therefore, I'm not implying any such thing.

Furthermore, no one has to ask for my opinion. It's the internet, I'll give my opinion if I feel like it. What is the internet but a sea of opinions? Besides, he ''is'' asking for the opinions of his readers on what his next project should be. I'm saying what my opinion on this matter is (fulfilling this request), and explaining my reasoning.

As for how "I would think" could imply that I feel myself to be smarter than the other person, you've lost me.

I didn't imply that Teh_Ping was wasting his time; I'm sure there are some people that don't care about the sequence enough to wait. What I ''am'' saying is that his work would go farther if he translated the novels in between as well. This is not insulting, this is my reasoning. And again, no one has to ask for my opinion if I feel like giving it. If he disagrees, he can just ignore me.

My bottom line:
It's a request. Not a demand. Not an insult. I can tell from your arguments that you're an intelligent person (mstly bcuz u dnt tak lke ths), but I think you're reading too much into this. It requires intelligence to peel away the layers of a statement, and that's what you believe yourself to be doing, correct? However, you can't peel away layers that were never put in place to begin with. You have to peel away the layers of an onion to get to the good part, but sometimes a peeled onion looks as if it's unpeeled. You won't accomplish anything good by continuing to peel it, as you already have the good part right there on the surface. -No-Longer-Anonymous-User ([[User:Turtleman579|Turtleman579]])

P.S. If you're going to continue this argument (which I assume you are), might I suggest moving it to my (new! yay!) talk page instead of clogging up Teh_Ping's? ''I would think'' that he might not like such extensive arguments taking up half his page, though that's just my ''opinion''. Sorry, couldn't help it. Seriously though, we should move.

----

== To Teh Ping ==

First off, thank-you for all your hard work. If it weren't for you, and the other translators contributing to this wiki of course, I wouldn't have been able to read such a great series. On to my question though. It looks like Volume 16 is close to being finished, what volume are you going to move on to next? If you haven't already decided could you possibly finish off SS 1? I got stuck into the first chapter and now I want to know what happens next ;_;

Heya! I saw that last week? there's a poll in Toaru wikia, wondering if you're the one who'll translate it.. Anyway, if I can post a request here... my request is for Vol. 14 to be translated, since a new translator has joined the wikia(Js06) and is working on Vol. 14, why don't work together to translate the volume easier?(Oh, don't worry I've checked the registration page and he's working on Ch. 1) because I just noticed that you're very fast at translating(based on Vol. 16), why won't take a relaxed pace of translating? I thought maybe you're pushing yourself too hard since you're in the army and all(saw it on your previous User page).. I know what it's like in the army, I can say that training is a very serious one.. Anyhow, if my request is declined maybe, I'll try again next time. More power to you guys and thank you very much. ~Anonymous fan # 2

==IS==

I'll be doing after the part "close call, really close call..." Kira

Okay then.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:05, 5 February 2011 (UTC)

And also, I' want to hear your thoughts about changing/editing IS by putting the general truths (like descriptions) and others from past to present. I'll keep the past for events, but I'll change the monologue into present (if it isn't already done). [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 21:42, 5 February 2011 (UTC)

Go ahead with it.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:57, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

I finished my part, the rest is up to you^^[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:33, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

I just woke up. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:57, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

LOL there's a 11 hours difference between here and Singapore~ I'll send you my part via PM in B-T forums[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 02:03, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

== To Aru Majutsu no Index edits ==

I hope that I'm not being a bother by asking so much on the Talk Pages of the To Aru Majutsu No Index light novels. I really enjoy the series, so I'd like to help where I can with the English while maintaining accuracy to the source material. While I am alright with editing English, my Japanese is really quite bad, so I can't confirm the accuracy of my edits on my own very well.

Thank you for your help on this!

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 12:45, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

No problem. I'll like to have someone as a proofreader along the way as well. Thanks--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:00, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

== SnS volume 7 chapter 2 ==

you made an edit that added ~160000 characters to Shakugan no Shana Volume 7, Chapter 2, and marked it minor. As it appears that many lines are duplicated, could you confirm that the characters are stuck in a time loop or something, and we don't just have the chapter inserted twice?

==Shinrei Tantei Yakumo==
As I understand it, Angelanime is not the translator. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:14, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

Well, that means we have to ask Angelanime who the translator is--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:06, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

== TaMnI volume 4 chapter1 ==

Teh Ping: you deregistered from volume 6, apparently to focus on NT volume 1: as you have updated volume 6 more recently than volume 4, I have to ask if you have any plans to work on volume 4 at this time, or have you decided to work solely on NT 1? If you don't have any plans, would it be problematic if volume 4 was opened up to new translators as well? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:00, 17 March 2011 (EDT)

Nah, my plan is to continue to make occasional updates to Volume 4 chapter 1, so as to keep it 'alive' since there are no other translators around. If anyone wants to work on it, they can tell me and I'll hand it over to them.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:43, 18 March 2011 (EDT)

== To Teh Ping ==

Hello, I just wanted to let you know that I wanted to thank you for all of the translating that you have been doing so far. Reading these light novels have been a real treat and I just wanted to let you know that your work is appreciated.

== Punctuation ==

The types of punctuation used formally were: …‘’“” (You might need to see in editing mode to get the difference). I used the characters ... and ' and " to replace them. The thing is, that every type of character has an id set to it in the form of a combination of bits (01010101). This is done because bits, bytes, kilobytes, megabytes, etc, is how data is stored. In other words " does not equal “ or ” in the storing language. However in English they would mean the same thing. " occurs earlier in the storage character table than “ or ” therefore it has a smaller id. Thus space can be saved by using it. My advice is to either stop using MSWord and use WordPad or TextPad editor. OR... first write in MSWord then take it to TextPad and then use the find and replace functions to switch the above characters. You can also use FoxReplace addon if you are using Firefox but that's just a little more complex in initializing the settings but the result is that the replacement process becomes fully automated (It's a major pain if you make a mistake though, if you don't exclude pages you need to, then the replacement could affect something you did not wish it to). The final way is to use this site's own search and replace function. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 15:41, 29 May 2011 (UCT)

One more thing. I've noticed that stuttering words have been separated by commas. Example: "Do, don't think I was doing it for you okay?" The thing is that normally in English writing stuttering words are separated by the use of hyphens(-) lets take the example above. It should have been: "Do-Don't think I was doing it for you okay?" See the difference in the Don't(s). Just thought I should let you know. Was I helpful? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 15:41, 29 May 2011 (UCT)

...Well, I guess it would be troublesome. I'm using MSWord right now to eliminate as many typos as I can, and I have no idea how much space does this website have. Will keep this in mind, definitely, but I don't know if I can get myself to work that extra bit though.

As for stuttering, I just followed how it's normally given instead of just following how the English do it. Thanks for your input.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 02:16, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

Either hyphens(-) for short(quick) stutters or three dots(...) for long pause between stutters is what I learned. If there is anything else just let me know. I'll be willing to help. Personally, my method is the FoxReplace one. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 15:58, 3 June 2011 (UCT)

Umm. I've added some info on the FoxReplace method on my talk page. If you feel like it please check it out. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:42, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Narrative Tense? (Toaru Majutsu no Index) ==

The poll on this conundrum is leaning heavily towards past tense. Should we edit the project-specific guidelines to reflect that consensus? --[[User:Tactician J|Tact]] 11:00, 6 June 2011 (UCT)

As much as I hate to agree with that, go ahead, we should--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:06, 6 June 2011 (UCT)

== Collapsibility Upgrade ==

Umm. If it's not too much trouble could you take a look at [[MediaWiki_talk:Common.js|this]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)

==Question==
Does quiting the project mean you are not going to translate anymore novels for good or are you going to translate the new novels when they come out?

===Reply===

First, it's a 'maybe'. I may quit this project. Secondly, 'For good' or 'when the new volume comes out' or 'continue to work on the SS', I don't know yet. Too many commitments right now.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:41, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Question on IS ==

Could you possibly TL Check Vol 6?

Well, we have plenty of proofreaders out there, and the Black Reaper's translating from Japanese, so there shouldn't be any problems. If you want readability, there are editors who will help out (and if there aren't, I'll get them.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 05:24, 10 July 2011 (UCT)

==About Index pages lock==
As far I know there are page which needs to be correct and even needs a check, after that will be possible to do any other fix?--[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]] 21:15, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

I can do any edits, but you have to notify me here on the talk page--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 23:51, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

Er... I'm curious about the reasoning behind this: it creates a bottle neck, both slowing down how quickly typos can get fixed, discouraging editors from editing, and effectively stopping any major edits (some of the work, especially the machine translated stuff needs). I haven't really noticed a vandalism or even unwise editing problem. Additionally, there are only 21 sysops, many of which are no longer active. Why is this preferable to preventing unregistered users from editing it. By the time a user registers, they likely know enough about the site to not make misguided edits? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:13, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

1. Force the editors to work faster (mostly on the fly editings, which is what I also want the people marathoning through the series to do as well).

2. Make sure there's no need for further revisions so that CarJ and other .pdf makers can stop rolling out new 'virus definitions'.

3. Make sure there's no changing of the format. Some people may still ignore/forget to see the notice on the main page and put in things like 'realize' instead of 'realise', or even unnecessary changes that will affect the structure.

Right now, I'm doing this on the belief that the translated text is coherent enough for the average reader to understand. I haven't been getting any feedback nowadays regarding translation issues (other than one or two trolls here and there, except for the notice by Kadi regarding Vol 21 War Report 2, which I felt was warranted).

As for sysops, ain't I one? Just send it to me and I will make the necessary edits.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 05:18, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Thank you, this makes sense now. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:29, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Editing took way too much out of me here...focus will be on British English. As for tense issue, bah...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:42, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Hey! I was slowly working through correcting tenses, with priority on the novels where different translators use different tenses. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 15:29, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

Is it just locked for anonymous edit or for all edits? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:11, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

It seems like it'll be for all edits unless you have greater-than-normal user rights. Or something. Either way, I won't be able to edit. And I won't be able to put all of volume 12 into past tense in one more day. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 21:58, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

How many days do you need?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 00:33, 14 July 2011 (UCT)

Personally, I'll need around 5 days per volume, especially since I will be getting busier soon. However, it may be better if you locked more recent translations sooner, because they generally need less tense-change and rewording work than the earliest ones. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 01:00, 14 July 2011 (UCT)

== Love Letter SS illustration ==

There's only one illustration for it
http://1014hiroki.blog104.fc2.com/blog-entry-289.html

User talk:Teh Ping

2011-07-13T21:58:41Z

CarVac: /* About Index pages lock */

'''Teh Ping'''

It awesome that your doing "To Aru Majutsu No Index", it doesn't matter if your a slacker.
i can't wait to see the translation you do on volume 7 and other if you are/ thanks!!

== To Teh Ping ==
From: mark1246

by any chance, once your done with volume. 7, are you doing volume 9 next

=== From Teh Ping===
Well, I'll prefer to do it on a request by request basis. So, since you asked, I will most probably be doing 9 after 7.

===Want to make sure I said===
that you're awesome. Thank you!
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 01:11, 14 March 2010 (UTC)

i concur that you are awesome, even though im prob just a random ip address

== You're awesome ==

Thanks man for translating Index. I really am grateful. I wish I could do something for you.

== To Teh Ping ==
From: Mark1246
Date: 3/21/2010

I know it a little late but, Congratulation '''Teh PIng''' on completing volume of 7 and know doing volume 9 of '''To Aru Majutsu No Index'''. your really fast at translating and posting each chapter everyday, I enjoyed reading your work and thank you so much for doing this (I always like saying nice complements to people it polite). Me and all my friends who go on bakatsuki.com want to say thank very much for doing this! Spring break comes next week, hoped you have a great vocation, you deserved it. Oh and season 2 of '''To Aru Majutsu No Index''' comes this October, Hooray

'''P.S. can you please reply to this message or my home page so I know that you got the message, thank you'''

I got the message. No problems.~ Teh Ping

== Good luck in the Army ==

It'll problaly drain a lot of your energy, but I think once you get pass it, you feel a little bit better about yourself too.

Thanks for your hard work. I'll hope to see update sometime.

Good luck! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 19:23, 26 April 2010 (UTC)

Congratulations on the promotion ! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 16:28, 2 July 2011 (UCT)

Lance Corporal? Congrats! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 16:48, 2 July 2011 (UCT)

==[[To Aru Majutsu no Index]]==
So you are still a active translator for this series right? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:49, 23 June 2010 (UTC)

===From Teh Ping===
As of now, yes.

===To Teh Ping===
Its nice that you will do that, but please dont wear yourself out. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 19:33, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

Great job for your work on the Index!!! To see how most of the translated volume were done by you alone... Wow, it's simply... Awesome!!!

Oh, by the way, can I ask where you get the untranslated version (or whatever version you translate it from)? Since I'm thinking to try to translate the 2nd volume...

===From Teh Ping===

Well, I'm currently using the original books as reference. But before that, I was translating from Chinese versions online:

2 options here:
http://book.sky-fire.com/Novel/2729/MainIndex/

http://novel.emland.net/html/M/20090904/mofajinshumulu/index.html (Not very accurate at times, but the text is larger and easier to read)

I wouldn't advise you to translate using softwares like google translate though, since it's really hard to understand all the weird grammar (not to mention that the softwares sometimes translate the words literally or try to verbalise it). However, if you want to start working on it, then good luck, and welcome aboard the team.

--09:00, 10 September 2010 (UTC)Teh Ping

===To Teh Ping===

Thanks, I'll check it out later
And, yeah, I must agree about the google part...
Now, just need to search for a n editor...

--11:00, 10 September 2010 Thrice.Holder

If the translations were understandable you could have just added them to the wiki - here would have been enough editors to work on it over time (since every reader here is also a potential editor ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:21, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

I honestly hope that he/she's still around, but you're 3 months too late.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:59, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

I know, but I asked also already at 5th November on the users talk page regarding that, so since I dont know where the user is looking first if he/she returns I thought I ask here too. ;) I thought your answer at the main projects talk page were good so I didnt thought that I should react earlier too ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 10:43, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

== Nice Translations! Keep up the good work! ==

Hi Teh Ping.

I just wanna tell you that I like your translations and it seems that you are about to finish Volume 11. KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK!!

Erm, thanks.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 08:40, 31 October 2010 (UTC)

Which volume are you going to translate next?

== To Teh Ping ==
From: mark1246

Dear teh ping:

Date 10/31/2010

It halloween and tonight trick-or-treating for free candy across the door. well it going to be a busy night tonight. A few thing i want to say.

1. Sorry for the inconvenience with this

[FOR THE 535TH TIME!!!
I DIDN'T CHOOSE WHAT VOLUMES TO BE COVERED BASED ON WHETHER I LIKED IT OR NOT!!
The plan was to go through season 2's volumes, from volume 7 onwards. A user called Mark1246 requested for volume 9 to be translated when I first started off with 7, so after I did 7, I jumped to 9, then 10 because 9 and 10 are related. After which, I went back to 8 because it wasn't complete. So stop going about with this "You hate Kuroko", "You like nuns" and whatsoever]

I didn't want to cause problem for you about that and im sorry for those people for bothering you.

2. The newest season of to aru majutsu 2 is great so far. im impressed with the graphic and fighting animation. there were some i quite didn't understand unless i read the novel, so thank you for translating the novel, because with out you, there would be so many unanswered question in my head.

Happy Halloween :):D

1) Nah, no problem. I'm trying to make things clear here.

2) As for novels, I'm planning to finish up Vol 1 Chp 1 of the series first, since I started on it, but there's a slight problem--I just got transferred to another branch in Army, and they're using Windows XP Version 1. This means no Chinese or Japanese, and means that I have to adjust my schedule to one update per week on each series. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:11, 1 November 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

Sorry about changing the British English in volume 16. However, it seems inconsistent throughout the translations. For example, Volume 8 has both 'color' and 'colour' (not that I noticed while reading). Is there going to be any consensus, or is it just personal choice? Does just need to be consistent within a [section|chapter|volume]? --CarVac

Well, I always keep my spelling as British, so most likely, someone changed it. I have a task for the editors, and that's to change them to British.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:10, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

First off, I'd like to thank you for all of your hard work translating To Aru Majutsu no Index. I was rather sad after the anime concluded because it seemed to end so abruptly, so I was thrilled to find that translations for the story afterwards were available online. My main point in writing, however, is that I've noticed that you've also put work into translating parts of volume 16, 21, and 22. It should go without saying that all of your hard work is appreciated, but I would assume that many people (myself included) haven't read these because we wish to read the story in order. Thus, I would think it wise to work on SS1 or volume 14 next, as they're next in order. Again, it goes without saying that what you do with your own time and work is your own business, so feel free to ignore the suggestion of one anonymous reader, but I'd think it to be a bit sad that you put so much hard work into translations that few people will read only because of the order. -Anonymous fan

eh, looks like 2nd anime will cover vol 14. do whatever you'd prefer. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 18:50, 6 January 2011 (UTC)

Hmm, not so sure about this but.. I've read on some jap. website that the whole 2nd season will cover until Vol. 13. Anyways, thank you for your amazing and wonderful translation work. We TaMnI fans are truly looking up to you. Thank you very much, good luck and more power to you. -Anonymous fan # 2

Ah-- was basing on episode count: 4 volumes first half -> 4 volumes second half. either way there are a bunch of translators, so he should translate whatever volumes he feels like. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:24, 9 January 2011 (UTC)

Well, like I said, he can translate whatever he feels like. It's not like I'm going to break through the door with a shotgun pointed at his head until he does those ones. I'm just pointing out that many people will likely not read what he does unless they've been able to read up to that point, and SS1 & 14 are next. Of course, I could be completely wrong, but I can only base my theories off of my own preferences. For the sake of my own curiosity, have you read the later translations without seeing what comes in between, Saganatsu? -Anonymous fan

P.S. As AF #2 said, I really do appreciate and look up to you, Teh Ping. There's really nothing I could say to adequately express my gratitude.

----

To Anonymous Fan: Several things you need to realize.

1) I recommend reading "[[Talk:To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index#What_the_shit|the Talk Page for the series]]" before continuing to reply. As Teh_Ping has previously said IN THIS PAGE as well, he does chapters by request. Realize that you are NOT the first one asking him to do chapters in order and probably not the last either.

2) There is a [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration_Page||Registration Page]] page for each series on Baka-Tsuki. Before requesting something, you might want to check to see if someone else is already trying to translate some of it already. You're being pretty rude to the other translator otherwise.

3) Considering his previous responses, trying to guilt trip Teh_Ping into doing the series in order is just going to piss him off to some degree. If you want him to do the next chapters in sequence, just request those chapters after checking the Registration page and making sure someone else isn't working on them. Different people work at different paces, and there are valid reasons to do different chapters out of sequence.

4) The "it's common sense" approach is condescending and insulting when you start out with it, no matter how much you sugarcoat it or how much you try to make it subtle. You would be wasting significantly less time just simply asking why he is doing them out of sequence FIRST before trying to even step down that route.
[[User:Rava|Rava]] 11:19, 9 January 2011 (UTC)

1) I wasn't even aware that page existed, though clearly I am now. However, if he does chapters by request, then this could be considered my request, no?

2) I have checked the registration page, and I see no problems. Volume 14, chapter 1 is registered to someone else, but all other chapters in these two volumes are either completed or have no translators.

3) I'm not trying to "guilt trip" him into anything. I have no idea where you got that idea. I can see why that would be infuriating, but I can't see anywhere in my previous posts where I attempted to "guilt trip" him into doing what I wanted. Also, I don't know of any way to request that he do the next chapters except for coming on to his talk page and saying "please do these next," with or without my reasoning behind that request. And again, I did check the registration page and see no problems.

4) The last thing I'm trying to do is be "condescending and insulting," and I apologize if it came across that way. I honestly have no idea what you mean by "sugarcoat it" and "try to make it subtle." I'm making a request that makes perfect sense in my mind, nothing more. As for asking why, well, I just didn't think of it.

I'm only trying to state my request. I'm not trying to "guilt trip," "sugarcoat," "try to make it subtle" (make ''what'' subtle?), and definitely not be "condescending and insulting." I believe you to be acting with excessive agression over my request, whether or not you agree with it. My request makes sense to me, and it's what I would like to read next. That's it. Now, allow me to ask you the same question; it's not rhetorical, I honestly wish to know. Have you read the translations beyond volume 13? -Now-Slightly-Less-Than-Anonymous fan

To Now-Slightly-Less-Than-Anonymous fan:

1. Read the "What the shit" section in the Talk page. It is a variation of your request--only in ruder form. It also came first. Then read through the rest of the topics.

2. No, it's not OK to ask someone else to interrupt another active or semi-active translator's volume just because you want to read it sooner. People can take months UNPAID translating a volume but still get them done. (Joay is a very good example.) People had to get their hands on the scripts for the volumes, which USUALLY includes buying the book. Js06 is already translating volume 14 and actually working at a fast pace considering he is registered on Chapters 1, 2 as COMPLETED and starting on 3. Asking someone else to jump in on 14 right now is pointless and insulting. SS1 has been picked up by Joay because Twi was finally moved to inactive, which takes a very long time to happen. Asking someone else to jump in on SS1 right now is pointless and insulting.

3 & 4.

"First off, I'd like to thank you for all of your hard work translating To Aru Majutsu no Index."

This is praise, a.k.a. the sugar in the "sugar-coating" term.

"I was rather sad after the anime concluded because it seemed to end so abruptly, so I was thrilled to find that translations for the story afterwards were available online."

Statement of your opinion.

"My main point in writing, however, is that I've noticed that you've also put work into translating parts of volume 16, 21, and 22."
Statement of fact with a little praise.

"It should go without saying that all of your hard work is appreciated, but I would assume that many people (myself included) haven't read these because we wish to read the story in order."

Even more praise, followed by an "I would assume" line. "I would assume" is commonly used in insults by insinuating that if the responder does not have the common sense to realize whatever is being stated, they are (stupid/mentally deficient/insert insult of choice). For example:

I would assume you know how to turn off a light.

I would assume the sky is blue.

I would assume you can count to three.

I would assume everyone leaves work at five.

It makes no difference if you think it is all right and use it in your everyday speech. The fact is that "I would assume" phrases coupled with your next line when no one has actually asked for your opinion is a subtle type of insult.

"Thus, I would think it wise to work on SS1 or volume 14 next, as they're next in order."

"I would think" here makes the assumption that you are smarter than the reader and that you are right. This is condescending because no one has asked for your specific opinion. This coupled with your previous line makes them an insult or even a threat by implying that if Teh_Ping was smart, he would translate what you suggest next.

"Again, it goes without saying that what you do with your own time and work is your own business, so feel free to ignore the suggestion of one anonymous reader, but I'd think it to be a bit sad that you put so much hard work into translations that few people will read only because of the order." -Anonymous fan
A "I think" phrase being used like the "I would think" phrase from earlier, implying that Teh_Ping is wasting his time and work on a chapter JUST because he did it out of order. This is an example of an opinion that you should be keeping to yourself and not writing or speaking out to someone because it is insulting.

Bottom line: You are wasting time being defensive with the wrong person about your request asking another person the wrong way to work on the volumes you want to read that are already in progress by other people. Instead of wasting more time responding, go read the chapters that were released or try talking to the people actually translating them if you are done reading them. There's more than one translator doing translations for this very series, and it's not helpful to try to pile up all the work on just one.
[[User:Rava|Rava]] 06:22, 11 January 2011 (UTC)

----

1. Now I have. I still fail to see the harm in another person asking.

2. When I wrote my previous post, Volume 14 had the prologue and chapter 2 completed, with Js06 listed for chapter 1. Since then, chapter 2 has been completed and he's moved on to chapter 3. Nonetheless, the rules say that you should register which ''chapters'' you're working on, not which ''novels''. Thus, my statement that there were no translators for chapters 3 and up was not groundless. As for SS1, the prologue and chapter 1 are registered to Joay, but are complete. He doesn't have any chapters in SS1 listed as a work-in-progress, so the assumption and potential truth that he's not working on SS1 also has footing. In other words, I wasn't asking him to interrupt anything. With volume 14, this can be called a misunderstanding of sorts. With SS1, however, I've done nothing wrong, unintentional or otherwise.

3. What you call "sugar" I call being polite and telling the truth. Whatever you want to call it, I do honestly appreciate his work and am saying so. Could it potentially help me convince him to do the novels I request? Yes. So what? That's not why I wrote it, and you can tell from his previous posts (and the fact that he can speak two completely different languages with enough fluency to translate them) that he wouldn't be sucked into that kind of thing even if it was.

As for "I would assume" being used in insults, so is everything when you're being sarcastic.

Examples:
You're polite.
[Insert food here] is really good.
I love [Insert anything here].

Any of these could be stated normally and thus be a positive statement. They could also be stated with sarcasm to make them negative statements. When I said "I would assume", I was being neither but rather stating what I ''would assume''. I know, weird right? It seems that you took this to be a negative, sarcastic phrase, but it wasn't. Therefore, I'm not implying any such thing.

Furthermore, no one has to ask for my opinion. It's the internet, I'll give my opinion if I feel like it. What is the internet but a sea of opinions? Besides, he ''is'' asking for the opinions of his readers on what his next project should be. I'm saying what my opinion on this matter is (fulfilling this request), and explaining my reasoning.

As for how "I would think" could imply that I feel myself to be smarter than the other person, you've lost me.

I didn't imply that Teh_Ping was wasting his time; I'm sure there are some people that don't care about the sequence enough to wait. What I ''am'' saying is that his work would go farther if he translated the novels in between as well. This is not insulting, this is my reasoning. And again, no one has to ask for my opinion if I feel like giving it. If he disagrees, he can just ignore me.

My bottom line:
It's a request. Not a demand. Not an insult. I can tell from your arguments that you're an intelligent person (mstly bcuz u dnt tak lke ths), but I think you're reading too much into this. It requires intelligence to peel away the layers of a statement, and that's what you believe yourself to be doing, correct? However, you can't peel away layers that were never put in place to begin with. You have to peel away the layers of an onion to get to the good part, but sometimes a peeled onion looks as if it's unpeeled. You won't accomplish anything good by continuing to peel it, as you already have the good part right there on the surface. -No-Longer-Anonymous-User ([[User:Turtleman579|Turtleman579]])

P.S. If you're going to continue this argument (which I assume you are), might I suggest moving it to my (new! yay!) talk page instead of clogging up Teh_Ping's? ''I would think'' that he might not like such extensive arguments taking up half his page, though that's just my ''opinion''. Sorry, couldn't help it. Seriously though, we should move.

----

== To Teh Ping ==

First off, thank-you for all your hard work. If it weren't for you, and the other translators contributing to this wiki of course, I wouldn't have been able to read such a great series. On to my question though. It looks like Volume 16 is close to being finished, what volume are you going to move on to next? If you haven't already decided could you possibly finish off SS 1? I got stuck into the first chapter and now I want to know what happens next ;_;

Heya! I saw that last week? there's a poll in Toaru wikia, wondering if you're the one who'll translate it.. Anyway, if I can post a request here... my request is for Vol. 14 to be translated, since a new translator has joined the wikia(Js06) and is working on Vol. 14, why don't work together to translate the volume easier?(Oh, don't worry I've checked the registration page and he's working on Ch. 1) because I just noticed that you're very fast at translating(based on Vol. 16), why won't take a relaxed pace of translating? I thought maybe you're pushing yourself too hard since you're in the army and all(saw it on your previous User page).. I know what it's like in the army, I can say that training is a very serious one.. Anyhow, if my request is declined maybe, I'll try again next time. More power to you guys and thank you very much. ~Anonymous fan # 2

==IS==

I'll be doing after the part "close call, really close call..." Kira

Okay then.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:05, 5 February 2011 (UTC)

And also, I' want to hear your thoughts about changing/editing IS by putting the general truths (like descriptions) and others from past to present. I'll keep the past for events, but I'll change the monologue into present (if it isn't already done). [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 21:42, 5 February 2011 (UTC)

Go ahead with it.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:57, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

I finished my part, the rest is up to you^^[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:33, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

I just woke up. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:57, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

LOL there's a 11 hours difference between here and Singapore~ I'll send you my part via PM in B-T forums[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 02:03, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

== To Aru Majutsu no Index edits ==

I hope that I'm not being a bother by asking so much on the Talk Pages of the To Aru Majutsu No Index light novels. I really enjoy the series, so I'd like to help where I can with the English while maintaining accuracy to the source material. While I am alright with editing English, my Japanese is really quite bad, so I can't confirm the accuracy of my edits on my own very well.

Thank you for your help on this!

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 12:45, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

No problem. I'll like to have someone as a proofreader along the way as well. Thanks--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:00, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

== SnS volume 7 chapter 2 ==

you made an edit that added ~160000 characters to Shakugan no Shana Volume 7, Chapter 2, and marked it minor. As it appears that many lines are duplicated, could you confirm that the characters are stuck in a time loop or something, and we don't just have the chapter inserted twice?

==Shinrei Tantei Yakumo==
As I understand it, Angelanime is not the translator. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:14, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

Well, that means we have to ask Angelanime who the translator is--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:06, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

== TaMnI volume 4 chapter1 ==

Teh Ping: you deregistered from volume 6, apparently to focus on NT volume 1: as you have updated volume 6 more recently than volume 4, I have to ask if you have any plans to work on volume 4 at this time, or have you decided to work solely on NT 1? If you don't have any plans, would it be problematic if volume 4 was opened up to new translators as well? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:00, 17 March 2011 (EDT)

Nah, my plan is to continue to make occasional updates to Volume 4 chapter 1, so as to keep it 'alive' since there are no other translators around. If anyone wants to work on it, they can tell me and I'll hand it over to them.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:43, 18 March 2011 (EDT)

== To Teh Ping ==

Hello, I just wanted to let you know that I wanted to thank you for all of the translating that you have been doing so far. Reading these light novels have been a real treat and I just wanted to let you know that your work is appreciated.

== Punctuation ==

The types of punctuation used formally were: …‘’“” (You might need to see in editing mode to get the difference). I used the characters ... and ' and " to replace them. The thing is, that every type of character has an id set to it in the form of a combination of bits (01010101). This is done because bits, bytes, kilobytes, megabytes, etc, is how data is stored. In other words " does not equal “ or ” in the storing language. However in English they would mean the same thing. " occurs earlier in the storage character table than “ or ” therefore it has a smaller id. Thus space can be saved by using it. My advice is to either stop using MSWord and use WordPad or TextPad editor. OR... first write in MSWord then take it to TextPad and then use the find and replace functions to switch the above characters. You can also use FoxReplace addon if you are using Firefox but that's just a little more complex in initializing the settings but the result is that the replacement process becomes fully automated (It's a major pain if you make a mistake though, if you don't exclude pages you need to, then the replacement could affect something you did not wish it to). The final way is to use this site's own search and replace function. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 15:41, 29 May 2011 (UCT)

One more thing. I've noticed that stuttering words have been separated by commas. Example: "Do, don't think I was doing it for you okay?" The thing is that normally in English writing stuttering words are separated by the use of hyphens(-) lets take the example above. It should have been: "Do-Don't think I was doing it for you okay?" See the difference in the Don't(s). Just thought I should let you know. Was I helpful? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 15:41, 29 May 2011 (UCT)

...Well, I guess it would be troublesome. I'm using MSWord right now to eliminate as many typos as I can, and I have no idea how much space does this website have. Will keep this in mind, definitely, but I don't know if I can get myself to work that extra bit though.

As for stuttering, I just followed how it's normally given instead of just following how the English do it. Thanks for your input.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 02:16, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

Either hyphens(-) for short(quick) stutters or three dots(...) for long pause between stutters is what I learned. If there is anything else just let me know. I'll be willing to help. Personally, my method is the FoxReplace one. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 15:58, 3 June 2011 (UCT)

Umm. I've added some info on the FoxReplace method on my talk page. If you feel like it please check it out. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:42, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Narrative Tense? (Toaru Majutsu no Index) ==

The poll on this conundrum is leaning heavily towards past tense. Should we edit the project-specific guidelines to reflect that consensus? --[[User:Tactician J|Tact]] 11:00, 6 June 2011 (UCT)

As much as I hate to agree with that, go ahead, we should--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:06, 6 June 2011 (UCT)

== Collapsibility Upgrade ==

Umm. If it's not too much trouble could you take a look at [[MediaWiki_talk:Common.js|this]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)

==Question==
Does quiting the project mean you are not going to translate anymore novels for good or are you going to translate the new novels when they come out?

===Reply===

First, it's a 'maybe'. I may quit this project. Secondly, 'For good' or 'when the new volume comes out' or 'continue to work on the SS', I don't know yet. Too many commitments right now.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:41, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Question on IS ==

Could you possibly TL Check Vol 6?

Well, we have plenty of proofreaders out there, and the Black Reaper's translating from Japanese, so there shouldn't be any problems. If you want readability, there are editors who will help out (and if there aren't, I'll get them.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 05:24, 10 July 2011 (UCT)

==About Index pages lock==
As far I know there are page which needs to be correct and even needs a check, after that will be possible to do any other fix?--[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]] 21:15, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

I can do any edits, but you have to notify me here on the talk page--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 23:51, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

Er... I'm curious about the reasoning behind this: it creates a bottle neck, both slowing down how quickly typos can get fixed, discouraging editors from editing, and effectively stopping any major edits (some of the work, especially the machine translated stuff needs). I haven't really noticed a vandalism or even unwise editing problem. Additionally, there are only 21 sysops, many of which are no longer active. Why is this preferable to preventing unregistered users from editing it. By the time a user registers, they likely know enough about the site to not make misguided edits? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:13, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

1. Force the editors to work faster (mostly on the fly editings, which is what I also want the people marathoning through the series to do as well).

2. Make sure there's no need for further revisions so that CarJ and other .pdf makers can stop rolling out new 'virus definitions'.

3. Make sure there's no changing of the format. Some people may still ignore/forget to see the notice on the main page and put in things like 'realize' instead of 'realise', or even unnecessary changes that will affect the structure.

Right now, I'm doing this on the belief that the translated text is coherent enough for the average reader to understand. I haven't been getting any feedback nowadays regarding translation issues (other than one or two trolls here and there, except for the notice by Kadi regarding Vol 21 War Report 2, which I felt was warranted).

As for sysops, ain't I one? Just send it to me and I will make the necessary edits.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 05:18, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Thank you, this makes sense now. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:29, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Editing took way too much out of me here...focus will be on British English. As for tense issue, bah...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:42, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Hey! I was slowly working through correcting tenses, with priority on the novels where different translators use different tenses. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 15:29, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

Is it just locked for anonymous edit or for all edits? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:11, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

It seems like it'll be for all edits unless you have greater-than-normal user rights. Or something. Either way, I won't be able to edit. And I won't be able to put all of volume 12 into past tense in one more day. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 21:58, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

== Love Letter SS illustration ==

There's only one illustration for it
http://1014hiroki.blog104.fc2.com/blog-entry-289.html

User talk:Teh Ping

2011-07-13T15:29:17Z

CarVac: /* About Index pages lock */

'''Teh Ping'''

It awesome that your doing "To Aru Majutsu No Index", it doesn't matter if your a slacker.
i can't wait to see the translation you do on volume 7 and other if you are/ thanks!!

== To Teh Ping ==
From: mark1246

by any chance, once your done with volume. 7, are you doing volume 9 next

=== From Teh Ping===
Well, I'll prefer to do it on a request by request basis. So, since you asked, I will most probably be doing 9 after 7.

===Want to make sure I said===
that you're awesome. Thank you!
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 01:11, 14 March 2010 (UTC)

i concur that you are awesome, even though im prob just a random ip address

== You're awesome ==

Thanks man for translating Index. I really am grateful. I wish I could do something for you.

== To Teh Ping ==
From: Mark1246
Date: 3/21/2010

I know it a little late but, Congratulation '''Teh PIng''' on completing volume of 7 and know doing volume 9 of '''To Aru Majutsu No Index'''. your really fast at translating and posting each chapter everyday, I enjoyed reading your work and thank you so much for doing this (I always like saying nice complements to people it polite). Me and all my friends who go on bakatsuki.com want to say thank very much for doing this! Spring break comes next week, hoped you have a great vocation, you deserved it. Oh and season 2 of '''To Aru Majutsu No Index''' comes this October, Hooray

'''P.S. can you please reply to this message or my home page so I know that you got the message, thank you'''

I got the message. No problems.~ Teh Ping

== Good luck in the Army ==

It'll problaly drain a lot of your energy, but I think once you get pass it, you feel a little bit better about yourself too.

Thanks for your hard work. I'll hope to see update sometime.

Good luck! --[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 19:23, 26 April 2010 (UTC)

Congratulations on the promotion ! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 16:28, 2 July 2011 (UCT)

Lance Corporal? Congrats! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 16:48, 2 July 2011 (UCT)

==[[To Aru Majutsu no Index]]==
So you are still a active translator for this series right? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:49, 23 June 2010 (UTC)

===From Teh Ping===
As of now, yes.

===To Teh Ping===
Its nice that you will do that, but please dont wear yourself out. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 19:33, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

Great job for your work on the Index!!! To see how most of the translated volume were done by you alone... Wow, it's simply... Awesome!!!

Oh, by the way, can I ask where you get the untranslated version (or whatever version you translate it from)? Since I'm thinking to try to translate the 2nd volume...

===From Teh Ping===

Well, I'm currently using the original books as reference. But before that, I was translating from Chinese versions online:

2 options here:
http://book.sky-fire.com/Novel/2729/MainIndex/

http://novel.emland.net/html/M/20090904/mofajinshumulu/index.html (Not very accurate at times, but the text is larger and easier to read)

I wouldn't advise you to translate using softwares like google translate though, since it's really hard to understand all the weird grammar (not to mention that the softwares sometimes translate the words literally or try to verbalise it). However, if you want to start working on it, then good luck, and welcome aboard the team.

--09:00, 10 September 2010 (UTC)Teh Ping

===To Teh Ping===

Thanks, I'll check it out later
And, yeah, I must agree about the google part...
Now, just need to search for a n editor...

--11:00, 10 September 2010 Thrice.Holder

If the translations were understandable you could have just added them to the wiki - here would have been enough editors to work on it over time (since every reader here is also a potential editor ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:21, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

I honestly hope that he/she's still around, but you're 3 months too late.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:59, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

I know, but I asked also already at 5th November on the users talk page regarding that, so since I dont know where the user is looking first if he/she returns I thought I ask here too. ;) I thought your answer at the main projects talk page were good so I didnt thought that I should react earlier too ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 10:43, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

== Nice Translations! Keep up the good work! ==

Hi Teh Ping.

I just wanna tell you that I like your translations and it seems that you are about to finish Volume 11. KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK!!

Erm, thanks.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 08:40, 31 October 2010 (UTC)

Which volume are you going to translate next?

== To Teh Ping ==
From: mark1246

Dear teh ping:

Date 10/31/2010

It halloween and tonight trick-or-treating for free candy across the door. well it going to be a busy night tonight. A few thing i want to say.

1. Sorry for the inconvenience with this

[FOR THE 535TH TIME!!!
I DIDN'T CHOOSE WHAT VOLUMES TO BE COVERED BASED ON WHETHER I LIKED IT OR NOT!!
The plan was to go through season 2's volumes, from volume 7 onwards. A user called Mark1246 requested for volume 9 to be translated when I first started off with 7, so after I did 7, I jumped to 9, then 10 because 9 and 10 are related. After which, I went back to 8 because it wasn't complete. So stop going about with this "You hate Kuroko", "You like nuns" and whatsoever]

I didn't want to cause problem for you about that and im sorry for those people for bothering you.

2. The newest season of to aru majutsu 2 is great so far. im impressed with the graphic and fighting animation. there were some i quite didn't understand unless i read the novel, so thank you for translating the novel, because with out you, there would be so many unanswered question in my head.

Happy Halloween :):D

1) Nah, no problem. I'm trying to make things clear here.

2) As for novels, I'm planning to finish up Vol 1 Chp 1 of the series first, since I started on it, but there's a slight problem--I just got transferred to another branch in Army, and they're using Windows XP Version 1. This means no Chinese or Japanese, and means that I have to adjust my schedule to one update per week on each series. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:11, 1 November 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

Sorry about changing the British English in volume 16. However, it seems inconsistent throughout the translations. For example, Volume 8 has both 'color' and 'colour' (not that I noticed while reading). Is there going to be any consensus, or is it just personal choice? Does just need to be consistent within a [section|chapter|volume]? --CarVac

Well, I always keep my spelling as British, so most likely, someone changed it. I have a task for the editors, and that's to change them to British.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:10, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

== To Teh Ping ==

First off, I'd like to thank you for all of your hard work translating To Aru Majutsu no Index. I was rather sad after the anime concluded because it seemed to end so abruptly, so I was thrilled to find that translations for the story afterwards were available online. My main point in writing, however, is that I've noticed that you've also put work into translating parts of volume 16, 21, and 22. It should go without saying that all of your hard work is appreciated, but I would assume that many people (myself included) haven't read these because we wish to read the story in order. Thus, I would think it wise to work on SS1 or volume 14 next, as they're next in order. Again, it goes without saying that what you do with your own time and work is your own business, so feel free to ignore the suggestion of one anonymous reader, but I'd think it to be a bit sad that you put so much hard work into translations that few people will read only because of the order. -Anonymous fan

eh, looks like 2nd anime will cover vol 14. do whatever you'd prefer. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 18:50, 6 January 2011 (UTC)

Hmm, not so sure about this but.. I've read on some jap. website that the whole 2nd season will cover until Vol. 13. Anyways, thank you for your amazing and wonderful translation work. We TaMnI fans are truly looking up to you. Thank you very much, good luck and more power to you. -Anonymous fan # 2

Ah-- was basing on episode count: 4 volumes first half -> 4 volumes second half. either way there are a bunch of translators, so he should translate whatever volumes he feels like. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:24, 9 January 2011 (UTC)

Well, like I said, he can translate whatever he feels like. It's not like I'm going to break through the door with a shotgun pointed at his head until he does those ones. I'm just pointing out that many people will likely not read what he does unless they've been able to read up to that point, and SS1 & 14 are next. Of course, I could be completely wrong, but I can only base my theories off of my own preferences. For the sake of my own curiosity, have you read the later translations without seeing what comes in between, Saganatsu? -Anonymous fan

P.S. As AF #2 said, I really do appreciate and look up to you, Teh Ping. There's really nothing I could say to adequately express my gratitude.

----

To Anonymous Fan: Several things you need to realize.

1) I recommend reading "[[Talk:To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index#What_the_shit|the Talk Page for the series]]" before continuing to reply. As Teh_Ping has previously said IN THIS PAGE as well, he does chapters by request. Realize that you are NOT the first one asking him to do chapters in order and probably not the last either.

2) There is a [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration_Page||Registration Page]] page for each series on Baka-Tsuki. Before requesting something, you might want to check to see if someone else is already trying to translate some of it already. You're being pretty rude to the other translator otherwise.

3) Considering his previous responses, trying to guilt trip Teh_Ping into doing the series in order is just going to piss him off to some degree. If you want him to do the next chapters in sequence, just request those chapters after checking the Registration page and making sure someone else isn't working on them. Different people work at different paces, and there are valid reasons to do different chapters out of sequence.

4) The "it's common sense" approach is condescending and insulting when you start out with it, no matter how much you sugarcoat it or how much you try to make it subtle. You would be wasting significantly less time just simply asking why he is doing them out of sequence FIRST before trying to even step down that route.
[[User:Rava|Rava]] 11:19, 9 January 2011 (UTC)

1) I wasn't even aware that page existed, though clearly I am now. However, if he does chapters by request, then this could be considered my request, no?

2) I have checked the registration page, and I see no problems. Volume 14, chapter 1 is registered to someone else, but all other chapters in these two volumes are either completed or have no translators.

3) I'm not trying to "guilt trip" him into anything. I have no idea where you got that idea. I can see why that would be infuriating, but I can't see anywhere in my previous posts where I attempted to "guilt trip" him into doing what I wanted. Also, I don't know of any way to request that he do the next chapters except for coming on to his talk page and saying "please do these next," with or without my reasoning behind that request. And again, I did check the registration page and see no problems.

4) The last thing I'm trying to do is be "condescending and insulting," and I apologize if it came across that way. I honestly have no idea what you mean by "sugarcoat it" and "try to make it subtle." I'm making a request that makes perfect sense in my mind, nothing more. As for asking why, well, I just didn't think of it.

I'm only trying to state my request. I'm not trying to "guilt trip," "sugarcoat," "try to make it subtle" (make ''what'' subtle?), and definitely not be "condescending and insulting." I believe you to be acting with excessive agression over my request, whether or not you agree with it. My request makes sense to me, and it's what I would like to read next. That's it. Now, allow me to ask you the same question; it's not rhetorical, I honestly wish to know. Have you read the translations beyond volume 13? -Now-Slightly-Less-Than-Anonymous fan

To Now-Slightly-Less-Than-Anonymous fan:

1. Read the "What the shit" section in the Talk page. It is a variation of your request--only in ruder form. It also came first. Then read through the rest of the topics.

2. No, it's not OK to ask someone else to interrupt another active or semi-active translator's volume just because you want to read it sooner. People can take months UNPAID translating a volume but still get them done. (Joay is a very good example.) People had to get their hands on the scripts for the volumes, which USUALLY includes buying the book. Js06 is already translating volume 14 and actually working at a fast pace considering he is registered on Chapters 1, 2 as COMPLETED and starting on 3. Asking someone else to jump in on 14 right now is pointless and insulting. SS1 has been picked up by Joay because Twi was finally moved to inactive, which takes a very long time to happen. Asking someone else to jump in on SS1 right now is pointless and insulting.

3 & 4.

"First off, I'd like to thank you for all of your hard work translating To Aru Majutsu no Index."

This is praise, a.k.a. the sugar in the "sugar-coating" term.

"I was rather sad after the anime concluded because it seemed to end so abruptly, so I was thrilled to find that translations for the story afterwards were available online."

Statement of your opinion.

"My main point in writing, however, is that I've noticed that you've also put work into translating parts of volume 16, 21, and 22."
Statement of fact with a little praise.

"It should go without saying that all of your hard work is appreciated, but I would assume that many people (myself included) haven't read these because we wish to read the story in order."

Even more praise, followed by an "I would assume" line. "I would assume" is commonly used in insults by insinuating that if the responder does not have the common sense to realize whatever is being stated, they are (stupid/mentally deficient/insert insult of choice). For example:

I would assume you know how to turn off a light.

I would assume the sky is blue.

I would assume you can count to three.

I would assume everyone leaves work at five.

It makes no difference if you think it is all right and use it in your everyday speech. The fact is that "I would assume" phrases coupled with your next line when no one has actually asked for your opinion is a subtle type of insult.

"Thus, I would think it wise to work on SS1 or volume 14 next, as they're next in order."

"I would think" here makes the assumption that you are smarter than the reader and that you are right. This is condescending because no one has asked for your specific opinion. This coupled with your previous line makes them an insult or even a threat by implying that if Teh_Ping was smart, he would translate what you suggest next.

"Again, it goes without saying that what you do with your own time and work is your own business, so feel free to ignore the suggestion of one anonymous reader, but I'd think it to be a bit sad that you put so much hard work into translations that few people will read only because of the order." -Anonymous fan
A "I think" phrase being used like the "I would think" phrase from earlier, implying that Teh_Ping is wasting his time and work on a chapter JUST because he did it out of order. This is an example of an opinion that you should be keeping to yourself and not writing or speaking out to someone because it is insulting.

Bottom line: You are wasting time being defensive with the wrong person about your request asking another person the wrong way to work on the volumes you want to read that are already in progress by other people. Instead of wasting more time responding, go read the chapters that were released or try talking to the people actually translating them if you are done reading them. There's more than one translator doing translations for this very series, and it's not helpful to try to pile up all the work on just one.
[[User:Rava|Rava]] 06:22, 11 January 2011 (UTC)

----

1. Now I have. I still fail to see the harm in another person asking.

2. When I wrote my previous post, Volume 14 had the prologue and chapter 2 completed, with Js06 listed for chapter 1. Since then, chapter 2 has been completed and he's moved on to chapter 3. Nonetheless, the rules say that you should register which ''chapters'' you're working on, not which ''novels''. Thus, my statement that there were no translators for chapters 3 and up was not groundless. As for SS1, the prologue and chapter 1 are registered to Joay, but are complete. He doesn't have any chapters in SS1 listed as a work-in-progress, so the assumption and potential truth that he's not working on SS1 also has footing. In other words, I wasn't asking him to interrupt anything. With volume 14, this can be called a misunderstanding of sorts. With SS1, however, I've done nothing wrong, unintentional or otherwise.

3. What you call "sugar" I call being polite and telling the truth. Whatever you want to call it, I do honestly appreciate his work and am saying so. Could it potentially help me convince him to do the novels I request? Yes. So what? That's not why I wrote it, and you can tell from his previous posts (and the fact that he can speak two completely different languages with enough fluency to translate them) that he wouldn't be sucked into that kind of thing even if it was.

As for "I would assume" being used in insults, so is everything when you're being sarcastic.

Examples:
You're polite.
[Insert food here] is really good.
I love [Insert anything here].

Any of these could be stated normally and thus be a positive statement. They could also be stated with sarcasm to make them negative statements. When I said "I would assume", I was being neither but rather stating what I ''would assume''. I know, weird right? It seems that you took this to be a negative, sarcastic phrase, but it wasn't. Therefore, I'm not implying any such thing.

Furthermore, no one has to ask for my opinion. It's the internet, I'll give my opinion if I feel like it. What is the internet but a sea of opinions? Besides, he ''is'' asking for the opinions of his readers on what his next project should be. I'm saying what my opinion on this matter is (fulfilling this request), and explaining my reasoning.

As for how "I would think" could imply that I feel myself to be smarter than the other person, you've lost me.

I didn't imply that Teh_Ping was wasting his time; I'm sure there are some people that don't care about the sequence enough to wait. What I ''am'' saying is that his work would go farther if he translated the novels in between as well. This is not insulting, this is my reasoning. And again, no one has to ask for my opinion if I feel like giving it. If he disagrees, he can just ignore me.

My bottom line:
It's a request. Not a demand. Not an insult. I can tell from your arguments that you're an intelligent person (mstly bcuz u dnt tak lke ths), but I think you're reading too much into this. It requires intelligence to peel away the layers of a statement, and that's what you believe yourself to be doing, correct? However, you can't peel away layers that were never put in place to begin with. You have to peel away the layers of an onion to get to the good part, but sometimes a peeled onion looks as if it's unpeeled. You won't accomplish anything good by continuing to peel it, as you already have the good part right there on the surface. -No-Longer-Anonymous-User ([[User:Turtleman579|Turtleman579]])

P.S. If you're going to continue this argument (which I assume you are), might I suggest moving it to my (new! yay!) talk page instead of clogging up Teh_Ping's? ''I would think'' that he might not like such extensive arguments taking up half his page, though that's just my ''opinion''. Sorry, couldn't help it. Seriously though, we should move.

----

== To Teh Ping ==

First off, thank-you for all your hard work. If it weren't for you, and the other translators contributing to this wiki of course, I wouldn't have been able to read such a great series. On to my question though. It looks like Volume 16 is close to being finished, what volume are you going to move on to next? If you haven't already decided could you possibly finish off SS 1? I got stuck into the first chapter and now I want to know what happens next ;_;

Heya! I saw that last week? there's a poll in Toaru wikia, wondering if you're the one who'll translate it.. Anyway, if I can post a request here... my request is for Vol. 14 to be translated, since a new translator has joined the wikia(Js06) and is working on Vol. 14, why don't work together to translate the volume easier?(Oh, don't worry I've checked the registration page and he's working on Ch. 1) because I just noticed that you're very fast at translating(based on Vol. 16), why won't take a relaxed pace of translating? I thought maybe you're pushing yourself too hard since you're in the army and all(saw it on your previous User page).. I know what it's like in the army, I can say that training is a very serious one.. Anyhow, if my request is declined maybe, I'll try again next time. More power to you guys and thank you very much. ~Anonymous fan # 2

==IS==

I'll be doing after the part "close call, really close call..." Kira

Okay then.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:05, 5 February 2011 (UTC)

And also, I' want to hear your thoughts about changing/editing IS by putting the general truths (like descriptions) and others from past to present. I'll keep the past for events, but I'll change the monologue into present (if it isn't already done). [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 21:42, 5 February 2011 (UTC)

Go ahead with it.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:57, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

I finished my part, the rest is up to you^^[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:33, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

I just woke up. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:57, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

LOL there's a 11 hours difference between here and Singapore~ I'll send you my part via PM in B-T forums[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 02:03, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

== To Aru Majutsu no Index edits ==

I hope that I'm not being a bother by asking so much on the Talk Pages of the To Aru Majutsu No Index light novels. I really enjoy the series, so I'd like to help where I can with the English while maintaining accuracy to the source material. While I am alright with editing English, my Japanese is really quite bad, so I can't confirm the accuracy of my edits on my own very well.

Thank you for your help on this!

--[[User:Stiyl|Stiyl]] 12:45, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

No problem. I'll like to have someone as a proofreader along the way as well. Thanks--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:00, 6 February 2011 (UTC)

== SnS volume 7 chapter 2 ==

you made an edit that added ~160000 characters to Shakugan no Shana Volume 7, Chapter 2, and marked it minor. As it appears that many lines are duplicated, could you confirm that the characters are stuck in a time loop or something, and we don't just have the chapter inserted twice?

==Shinrei Tantei Yakumo==
As I understand it, Angelanime is not the translator. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:14, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

Well, that means we have to ask Angelanime who the translator is--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:06, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

== TaMnI volume 4 chapter1 ==

Teh Ping: you deregistered from volume 6, apparently to focus on NT volume 1: as you have updated volume 6 more recently than volume 4, I have to ask if you have any plans to work on volume 4 at this time, or have you decided to work solely on NT 1? If you don't have any plans, would it be problematic if volume 4 was opened up to new translators as well? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:00, 17 March 2011 (EDT)

Nah, my plan is to continue to make occasional updates to Volume 4 chapter 1, so as to keep it 'alive' since there are no other translators around. If anyone wants to work on it, they can tell me and I'll hand it over to them.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 06:43, 18 March 2011 (EDT)

== To Teh Ping ==

Hello, I just wanted to let you know that I wanted to thank you for all of the translating that you have been doing so far. Reading these light novels have been a real treat and I just wanted to let you know that your work is appreciated.

== Punctuation ==

The types of punctuation used formally were: …‘’“” (You might need to see in editing mode to get the difference). I used the characters ... and ' and " to replace them. The thing is, that every type of character has an id set to it in the form of a combination of bits (01010101). This is done because bits, bytes, kilobytes, megabytes, etc, is how data is stored. In other words " does not equal “ or ” in the storing language. However in English they would mean the same thing. " occurs earlier in the storage character table than “ or ” therefore it has a smaller id. Thus space can be saved by using it. My advice is to either stop using MSWord and use WordPad or TextPad editor. OR... first write in MSWord then take it to TextPad and then use the find and replace functions to switch the above characters. You can also use FoxReplace addon if you are using Firefox but that's just a little more complex in initializing the settings but the result is that the replacement process becomes fully automated (It's a major pain if you make a mistake though, if you don't exclude pages you need to, then the replacement could affect something you did not wish it to). The final way is to use this site's own search and replace function. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 15:41, 29 May 2011 (UCT)

One more thing. I've noticed that stuttering words have been separated by commas. Example: "Do, don't think I was doing it for you okay?" The thing is that normally in English writing stuttering words are separated by the use of hyphens(-) lets take the example above. It should have been: "Do-Don't think I was doing it for you okay?" See the difference in the Don't(s). Just thought I should let you know. Was I helpful? [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 15:41, 29 May 2011 (UCT)

...Well, I guess it would be troublesome. I'm using MSWord right now to eliminate as many typos as I can, and I have no idea how much space does this website have. Will keep this in mind, definitely, but I don't know if I can get myself to work that extra bit though.

As for stuttering, I just followed how it's normally given instead of just following how the English do it. Thanks for your input.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 02:16, 30 May 2011 (UCT)

Either hyphens(-) for short(quick) stutters or three dots(...) for long pause between stutters is what I learned. If there is anything else just let me know. I'll be willing to help. Personally, my method is the FoxReplace one. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 15:58, 3 June 2011 (UCT)

Umm. I've added some info on the FoxReplace method on my talk page. If you feel like it please check it out. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:42, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Narrative Tense? (Toaru Majutsu no Index) ==

The poll on this conundrum is leaning heavily towards past tense. Should we edit the project-specific guidelines to reflect that consensus? --[[User:Tactician J|Tact]] 11:00, 6 June 2011 (UCT)

As much as I hate to agree with that, go ahead, we should--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:06, 6 June 2011 (UCT)

== Collapsibility Upgrade ==

Umm. If it's not too much trouble could you take a look at [[MediaWiki_talk:Common.js|this]]. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 18:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)

==Question==
Does quiting the project mean you are not going to translate anymore novels for good or are you going to translate the new novels when they come out?

===Reply===

First, it's a 'maybe'. I may quit this project. Secondly, 'For good' or 'when the new volume comes out' or 'continue to work on the SS', I don't know yet. Too many commitments right now.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 01:41, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Question on IS ==

Could you possibly TL Check Vol 6?

Well, we have plenty of proofreaders out there, and the Black Reaper's translating from Japanese, so there shouldn't be any problems. If you want readability, there are editors who will help out (and if there aren't, I'll get them.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 05:24, 10 July 2011 (UCT)

==About Index pages lock==
As far I know there are page which needs to be correct and even needs a check, after that will be possible to do any other fix?--[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]] 21:15, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

I can do any edits, but you have to notify me here on the talk page--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 23:51, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

Er... I'm curious about the reasoning behind this: it creates a bottle neck, both slowing down how quickly typos can get fixed, discouraging editors from editing, and effectively stopping any major edits (some of the work, especially the machine translated stuff needs). I haven't really noticed a vandalism or even unwise editing problem. Additionally, there are only 21 sysops, many of which are no longer active. Why is this preferable to preventing unregistered users from editing it. By the time a user registers, they likely know enough about the site to not make misguided edits? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:13, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

1. Force the editors to work faster (mostly on the fly editings, which is what I also want the people marathoning through the series to do as well).

2. Make sure there's no need for further revisions so that CarJ and other .pdf makers can stop rolling out new 'virus definitions'.

3. Make sure there's no changing of the format. Some people may still ignore/forget to see the notice on the main page and put in things like 'realize' instead of 'realise', or even unnecessary changes that will affect the structure.

Right now, I'm doing this on the belief that the translated text is coherent enough for the average reader to understand. I haven't been getting any feedback nowadays regarding translation issues (other than one or two trolls here and there, except for the notice by Kadi regarding Vol 21 War Report 2, which I felt was warranted).

As for sysops, ain't I one? Just send it to me and I will make the necessary edits.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 05:18, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Thank you, this makes sense now. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:29, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Editing took way too much out of me here...focus will be on British English. As for tense issue, bah...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:42, 12 July 2011 (UCT)

Hey! I was slowly working through correcting tenses, with priority on the novels where different translators use different tenses. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 15:29, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

== Love Letter SS illustration ==

There's only one illustration for it
http://1014hiroki.blog104.fc2.com/blog-entry-289.html

Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter1

2011-06-22T13:55:26Z

CarVac: rosario -> rosary

==1st Ammo: Night of Chaos -Turbulent-==

"--The ambassadors of the organizations, agencies, and associations who have gathered at 'Bandire'."

On the nighttime artificial island, Empty Island--

To the abnormal group, illuminated in the midst of the mist, the armored Jeanne spoke.

"First of all, Jeanne d'Arc of EU's Daio Nomad welcomes you with respect."

That voice felt as if an edge was concealed behind her words.

Even though she said something which was meant to welcome.

Ahh...Fuck.

Even the me that is not in Hysteria Mode understands.

The group that is gathered here is laced with hostility.

--The mood of all gathered was that of a critical situation.

(What the hell is...going on!)

When one meets an unidentified armed group, it is theorized that they should first get a grasp of the enemies' battle power.

However, the me as of now cannot do that.

First, who is my enemy and who is my ally? Starting from that, I did not know.

Jeanne, Reki and the person who had talked to me earlier...Fox-human?...She didn't seem to be an enemy, but...as for the others, I had no idea.

--I want Kana to be my ally. However, seeing that she appeared together with that "Witch of Sand" Patra, I have to stay alert.

After that, I did not know about any of the others.

If I act like this, my life will be in danger. If I stay in this place any longer.

However, running is also--

-probably an action which will put myself in danger.

Because, the instant I turn my back on this place, I will probably be shot by all those assembled here.

So, I--

(Fuck...!)

-just did nothing but stand. Right here.

Shit.

Why?

Even though I just want to be able to go to a boring male high school student of an ordinary life...

Which piece of causality caused me to be dragged into this meeting filled with abnormal people!?

As if giving me a hint to that question--once again, Jeanne's rose-colored lips opened.

"As there are first-time comers here, I shall make a statement of introduction. Once, we kept ourselves hidden in the darkness of our countries, passing down our respective battle techniques and knowledge--chasing that which we sought, scrambling over that which we sought. Along with the power-gain of EU, that conflict was arrested, but...along with the destruction of EU, once again, the start of the gunfire will be attempted."

--EU--

That name which I did not wish to remember echoed in the depths of my chest.

With a nuclear submarine as its headquarters, it was the the name of that organization, the place where the Jeanne that was standing here and other outlaw superhumans were trained.

Two months ago, I fought with their leader--Aria's great-grandfather, Sherlock Holmes...the result of that was, that organization was destroyed. It should have been.

That had been, for some reason, spoken of again.

As I gulped down my saliva, at the edge of my vision--

One of them had stepped out as if to address the entire group.

"--Everybody. Is there no path which does not return to that age of battle?"

Seemingly gentle, a somewhat glazed, sweet voice.

The most calm of everyone gathered, blue, cloudy eyes.

Eyelashes long enough to not need mascara, an impressive mole under her eye, she--outside of her beautiful face and neck, none of her white skin was exposed.

Her developed body wrapped in a pure white robe with golden embroidery, the hand which was holding a small rosary also clothed in a long, white glove, she was wearing clothing which completely covered her skin.

A veil hiding soft, long blonde hair was not there, but...

This girl is probably a nun, right?

''Probably'', which is to say--she was properly wearing light makeup, and because, added to the fact that she was a sexy, beautiful woman...she was carrying something that a normal nun would definitely not carry.

Trimmed with gold decoration, a sword that was so large it was like a joke.

"The Vatican had decided that EU was a necessary evil. Which organization EU, holding exceptional battle strength, was going to ally with was kept silent until the last, and as such, for fear of an "enemy who would receive EU's aid", none could take action against one another...the result being, for a long while, an armistice was realized.　Do you not wish to protect such a precious peace?"

The nun brought her hands together, clutching the rosary.

I don't know who you are, but you're good. You said something really good. You seem like a ''good person''.

No matter what, keep the peace. Also for the sake of me finishing this night without dying here.

"To tell you that the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vatican Vatican] does not wish for war, tonight, I have come here. Learning from the experience of peace, let us combine our knowledge and achieve peace, and as for avoiding this useless fighting--"

"--It can't be done, Meiya. Hypocrite."

Diagonally behind her, interrupting was the witch in a black robe who had been staring at the nun, (it seemed her name was Meiya,) from the beginning.

The witch, the reason I could not help but decide she was one was...

Because, her figure, from head to toe, looked like a stereotypical witch.

Her short body wrapped in pitch black velvet, she was wearing a black peaked hat, and even a large raven was politely perching on her shoulder.

Even I, who was completely alien to SSR matters, understood with just one look.　If she wasn't a witch, she was a fake.

Looking around 14 years old, her black hair tied up into a bob, on one eye she was wearing a burgundy eyepatch.

On the eyepatch...what is that black mark?

卍? No, like a slanted inverted-卍--aah, that is...!

In European history, the most abominable mark.

Former Nazi Germany's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hakenkreuz#As_the_symbol_of_Nazism Hakenkreuz].

With just her crimson left eye, that eyepatch witch glared up at the nun, Meiya.

"You didn't have an [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armistice armistice] at all. You attacked my familiar in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dusseldorf Dusseldorf]. Peace? The hell are you saying."

At the witch had spat out her words with a tone filled with hate--

"Stay silent, Katze=Grasse. You filthy, unpleasant insect."

...Eh?

I thought that as the nun, Meiya, suddenly changed her tone, raising her eyebrows.

"You demonic filth are different. Your very existence is a stain on the Earth. I feel no hesitation against exterminating and annihilating your ilk. I do not see any reason for your existence anywhere in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Old_Testament Old Testament], the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/New_Testament New Testament], or the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apocrypha Apocrypha] contained in the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bible Bible]. On an appropriate Holy Date, I have already planned to burn you with Holy Fire, rip your corpses into 8 pieces, and let them flow into several different rivers, so--say thank you. SAY IT! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!"

Completely changed from her calm demeanor of earlier, constricting the witch's neck and shouting, Meiya...

I take back my previous statement. She doesn't seem to be a ''good person'' at all.

Rather, it seems like she has a split personality. And, a rather horrible type.

"Gyahahaha! Yes, this is war! The war with the Vatican I've been waiting for! This amazing chance, I won't let it go! Right, Hilda!'

Even though the tiny witch was being held up by the neck, she spoke to another girl while cackling.

The person who was spoken to was--

A girl who looked the farthest away from a human here.

On that back, bat-like wings grew, a girl with golden twin-tails.

"That's right. I too love battles. I can drink as much lovely blood as I want."

My eyes were once against drawn　towards the space between the lips which had just released such a dangerous line.

Visible because the tip was coated with some sort of scarlet coating...those were fangs.

A girl whose canines stood out like Aria...it was not that feeling.

Sharper and longer, bat-like fangs were there.

"Hilda...I already cut your head off once, you're a rather stubborn girl, aren't you?"

Throwing the tiny witch away from her, this time, Meiya glared at the bat-girl.

Could it be...this nun is the one who has the most enemies around her? On the contrary to her peaceful words at the beginning.

"--will Dracula die to something like getting his head cut off? As always, the Vatican is so blissfully ignorant. Like I asked my father to tell me, for centuries, they haven't changed at all from the way they were in the past."

''Hohoho'', placing her crimson-manicured fingers in her mouth, the bat-girl laughed, her rolled up golden twin-tails shaking--her name is Hilda, huh?--like an 18th century European dress arranged in a modern manner, she was wearing a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gothic_Lolita Gothic Lolita] outfit.

The frilly and sparkly part was the same as Riko's [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sweet_Lolita Sweet Lolita], but the color was based upon pitch black, radiating an ominous, decadent, demonic feeling.

And...between the panier under her miniskirt and her spiderweb knee-socks--the area that Muto had called "[http://animedesho.animeblogger.net/?p=2585 Absolute Territory]", the area of the thighs...there, looking like a white tattoo was--I recalled seeing it.

In June, when we had fought in [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yokohama Yokohama], it was the same as what was on Dracula Vlad's body an eyeball design.

She was fair complexioned, so, in a location where it was very similar to the garter belt's string, it was very difficult to notice.

(Vampire, huh...!)

Other than Vlad, they exist?

This was the second time I had seen one, so my surprise was little, but, even so...she's someone I do not want to fight.

"Peace, is what was said--Meiya-san?"

Interrupting with a carefree voice was, a smart man who was dressed in colorful Chinese cultural clothing.

Under his round glasses, his eyes that were so thin they were almost like slits were smiling.

Despite being in the middle of such a dangerous　group, he's so composed.

"That is something which is unrealistic, right? Because, from the beginning, for as long as the '''Yangtze River''', tangled relationships and alliances have existed like in the '''Yellow River'''. Right?" [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume8_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_1]

Saying that, he looked up at Reki, who was sitting on the wings of the wind generator.

Reki....just silent, cradled the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dragunov_sniper_rifle Dragunov sniper rifle].

"--I too, if it were possible, would not wish to fight."

While using her ice-blue to eyes too look around at all assembled, Jeanne spoke.

"However, I knew that this time would come long before.　The fact that, along with Sherlock's demise, EU collapsed, and we would once again be thrown into war. So, the meeting of this "Bandire" too was decided during his lifetime. Ambassadors. We cannot avoid battle. Because, in that manner, we sustain ourselves."

It had taken some time, but finally...

I too, began to see it. The true identity of this meeting.

Deducing from Jeanne's words, in this world, there are several underground groups like this which these people belong to.

EU was one of them. Vlad's race of vampires too, the organization Ranban which the Kokos had talked about too, Reki's Ulus too, they were probably those.

And, they stand against one another, form alliances with one another, fiercely competing with each other.

Thinking about what each was saying, this had been going on for a long, long time.

Not having been destroyed during that time--sending messengers here--as for those things, their relationship was one of close competition.

However, with the appearance of EU, a change was created in that relationship.

With a nuclear submarine armed with tactical missiles , they had a high battle ability and stealth, also, apparently staying neutral in the Other world, no matter whose eyes you looked from, they were a dangerous existence.

If your own enemy becomes allies with EU, in the end, the power balance will be broken...in an instant, you might be brought down.

So, for a while, they had an "armistice".

Because, who would suddenly take that which was stuck in the table, the knife that was EU, they did not know.

However, now, that knife had disintegrated. It was mainly the fault of Aria and I.

"Then, in accordance to our ancient method, first, let us recite three pacts. It seems that, in the Bandire 86 years ago, it was in French, but I pray you forgive me for translating it into Japanese.

Clause one. No matter the time, anyone can declare war upon anyone. The battle is something that will conform to the rules of a confrontation, but surprise attacks, sneak attacks, spying, use of magic, and insults are allowed.

Clause two. For the sake of avoiding boundless slaughter, the use of ordinary soldiers who are unworthy of the confrontation is forbidden. This takes priority over clause one."

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter4

2011-06-22T03:23:06Z

CarVac: spacing

==4th Ammo - Team Baskerville==

Returning to Butei High in the night....

After the Masters ensured that there were no severely wounded casualties, they quickly split us up by subject and distributed debriefing records. Disgusting. Let us rest a bit first. At least allow us a bowl of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Katsudon katsudon]. Aria was taken by the Assault instructor Ranbyou to the principal's office. Riko and I were Inquesta while Mutou was of Logi; we were all interviewed by our respective instructors. After that, the Masters got into contact with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokyo_Metropolitan_Police_Department Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department], the media and the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japan_Railways_Group JR]. I thought we would be castigated for cutting the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinkansen Shinkansen] however with the capture of the perpetrators, this did not happen.

On the contrary we were lauded for resolving the issue. Officially to boot. Like this, Butei High did not have to take responsibility for Koko and her group's hijack of the Shinkansen to extort money from the Japanese government. This was a very nicely done maneuver no matter how you look at it.

"Tohyama-kun, I'll tell you this before the start of legal hearings for a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Plea_bargain plea-bargain]. The fact that you all were targeted must be kept strictly confidential lest some very important person gets upset."

The Inquesta Master Takamagahara Yutori said. With the presence of the black suited man during our debriefing on top of Yutori's words, I could somehow understand that. Judging from his badge, that guy was an official from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. And holding the class of a vice-minister. Probably, this was due to Aria. As a general rule, regardless of whatever cases Butei are involved in, international ones are their own responsibility. However, Aria is a foreign aristocrat.

It was better for Japanese-British relations that the fact that she was exposed to great danger on Japanese soil not be made public. That is the so-called "adult matter". Well on this, I can only listen to what the adults say. This isn't exactly a very good point either because if it continues to worsen, it would prove troublesome indeed.

Perhaps there was an attempt to offer us hush money, for the official mentioned something about "the government offering us distress money in the future" of which our polite refusals of his good-will caused us to be eventually dismissed very late.

Once done, I headed to the No. 2 girls dorm. To the highest floor......to Reki's room. Opening the door with the cardkey I got from her before, I found the interior dark. Although I already expected this, still there really was no one in.

(Reki...)

A naked light bulb cast its light to no purpose on a room of bare concrete. The living room window was shut and the silence was deafening.

The wind.....didn't blow here.

It wouldn't anymore.

Returning to my own room in the boy's dormitory, here too, there was nobody. According to Ranbyou whom I crossed paths with on my way, Aria had headed to [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toranomon Toranomon] for a preparatory meeting with a female lawyer whom she had hired, before the trial of her mother Kanzaki Kanae. Doing so after such a major operation; she really is tough.

I entered the living room....

<nowiki>*Chika*, *chika*</nowiki>

I noticed the flicker of a light.

.....What? The answering machine of my rarely used landline is at maximum capacity? This is 1 min x 30 messages and with 30 minutes of recording time....With an unpleasant feeling in my heart, I pushed the playback button.

"Kin-chan, are you alright?"

As I thought, Shirayuki.

That girl....whenever anything happens, she'll have this habit of incessantly sending mail....As my cell was destroyed and thus could not be connected, she contacted here instead.

"If you receive this message, even if it might be a trouble....please call me back. I believe Kin-chan's alright, yet....guuugh....I'm really...worried....u...hu...hu...."

Shirayuki had been separated from me when she had been left behind in Shizuoka with the rear portion of railway cars.

I know you are worried, but don't call for 30 minutes.

After a momentary break, the recordings began to play the next portion.

"Uu...eguu...huu..Kin-chan...uu...uu...uuuuuuuu....."

S...scary!

Please stop crying into the recording. In the dead of the night it's like a ghost.

With apprehension, I played the next part which was...

".....I've just got a call from Butei High! I am so relieved when I heard that Kin-chan's alright. The criminals have all been captured too! How truly magnificently done....! Kin-chan is truly amazing. Truly amazing, Kin-chan is.....aa.....Kin-chan is...truly an amazing gentleman...."

Why the repetition...

"All of us here are fine. We are taking the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tokaido_Line Tokaido Line] back. It will be pretty late when we get back but I'll prepare a feast after we return. Just a short while back, I bought fresh crab!"

Shirayuki being Shirayuki, this switch in tone is too fast.

Speaking of which, have you brought the crab back yet?

Uu...there's still some more messages. I'm getting sleepy already.

"Kin-chan, about that...about that...that pregnant woman aboard the Shinkansen; she safely delivered her baby at a Shizuoka hospital! That's just great news...I just received the photograph by e-mail. It's a cute little girl! Errm....speaking of which...do you like babies Kin-chan? I like them a lot. They are so cute, just looking at them makes me feel all blissful inside. That...that's why I.....I....someday...someday, Kin..."

Pi......I pushed the stop button.

Stop....stop.

This no longer has anything to do with the initial purpose of ensuring my safety. Furthermore, what's with this bad feeling crawling down my back. Right, time to delete them all. Despite being sleepy; well Shirayuki was rather worried, so I gave her a call. In the face of all that excited screaming, I simply said, "I'm fine. Don't worry. Sleep now," before quickly ending the call.

Disconnecting the phone line and having showered, I lay alone in bed for a long time without my cell and nothing in particular to do.

(Koko, Koko, Koko...)

I dimly reflected on the memory of the three sisters who had targeted Reki and me. Those three were all captured at Tokyo station, screaming and cursing all the way to the end. To better differentiate them for the Logi seniors escorting them, the words "eldest daughter", "second daughter" and "third daughter" were stuck on their foreheads, in a most amusing manner; just like the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kyonshi kyonshi] in that old film "Mr. Vampire". Tonight, those three sisters would be interrogated by the Dagula's top S instructor Tsuzuri Umeko.

I don't know the details and I don't wish to know, but I hear that Tsuzuri does some rather horrific stuff to suspects during her interrogations. Good. Let them get their punishment.

(Well then....this time around...)

This time around, can I finally say my great ancestor's favorite phrase?

"With this, one case is closed"

But this phrase....thinking about it now, it has a ring of unease to it. One case closed. Doesn't this.....give the feeling that there will be a 2nd, a 3rd case? Oi....great ancestor....

Due to nothing happening after being vigilant for some time, I could spend my entire SW after Caravan I resting. No wait, it would be more proper to say, the start of the vacation. The prologue would be being awoken just some time after noon the next day by Shirayuki making crab fried rice. With Aria absent, that left Shirayuki and me to do the cleaning, washing and cooking. Shirayuki, who as ever, was a god with these household skills was like one of the maids commonly found in Riko's games. I spent my vacation leisurely under the care of Shirayuki, who for some reason was extremely blissful every day, while taking my time to pick a new cell phone.

Just in the middle of those tranquil days, right in the midst of my vacation, Riko, who had somehow gotten the cardkey to my room from god knows where, appeared in my room. A brutal mood like that found in a Western shootout scene filled the room. "Ki~ku~n♪" Riko said in a catlike voice. "Get away from Kin-chan Sama, you adulterer!" responded Shirayuki. With a swing of a knife, I returned to those sad days; Riko clinging all over me for who knows, possibly the sake of killing time and Shirayuki would always grab her, swing her [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E9%95%B7%E3%83%89%E3%82%B9 nagadosu], even let fly with her M60. My room has already been the scene of 10 grappling matches, 12 sword duels and 15 gun battles. Riko who likes games of chance besides fighting and Shirayuki who is easily provoked.....whether it be arm wrestling or speed eating, there have been many battles between those two. And Shirayuki being Shirayuki and having the ridiculous reasoning that "a wife should never lose to a mistress!" would always readily join battle. At times when I return home, those two would be on all fours head butting each other with grunts of "mo...!" "nnmo....!" like bulls......hey you two, aren't you actually on pretty good terms since it has even come to this? So it was that September arrived in the midst of this unceasing hubbub. The time had come to register the team roster that was submitted earlier even if I was reluctant to do so.

Normally, a representative from the team would attend the application, the Masters would give a confirmation call after the field trip and an affirmative reply would be made and finally, the confirmation photograph would be taken. However, as Reki did not respond to the Masters' call, our team had not been confirmed. Which is to say that I did not belong to any team and that I'm left dangling. Well, even if my case is a little special, truth is on our field trip, there were numerous "we are still not a team yet" incidents. That is why there were emergency measures known as "Just" for these students. These on-site applications simply required one to fill out and submit on paper the names of the team members. Once the Masters take a group photo, the team would be considered "acknowledged/registered." In short, it is a shortened, last-minute registration of a team. Nonetheless, the deadline for this emergency measure is tomorrow. As expected of me feeling impatient, I called Aria.

"About the formation of the team, please wait for a while." Awaiting instructions, I got only this from Aria.

"You told me to wait, that means you already have a plan?"

"Yes, but since you used that kind of tone on me earlier, I won't tell you. H-un."

Making that kind of anime sound with her nose, she hung up. It seems that..... she still could not let go over the "I'm fine with anything about the team formation" I had said before Caravan I. Certainly, that had been my fault however....good grief, Aria is certainly like a bratty kid in stature and personality.

Like that.....

During the deadline of the on-site applications the next day, I was unattached to any group. Students who did not manage to fill in a on-site application would have their team decided for them by the Masters. Well at worst, so be it. Either way, I still intend to transfer out of Butei High. Just when I was feeling a little unwell and forcing myself to study,

"Kin-chan, I'm sorry. I haven't said this until now...."

Shirayuki brought in something wrapped in a furoshiki. That body resembling a gravure model was dressed in a black outfit. The neat ribbon across the breast of her blouse was black. The hair band she normally wore was also black. Furthermore, her hair was tied up, which was rare. This was not like the usual Shirayuki. It appears that that clothing was Diviza Nero; the attire worn by students taking their team confirmation photos. It has been loaned out from Amdo.

"Ki..ki...ki...kun come here♪ The water here's sweet♪"

Riko sang as she appeared, also wearing black. She wore a design which daringly revealed her skin, particularly her breasts. Most disagreeable. One can tell at a single glance that she wore no underwear on her breasts. On that note, is the protection offered alright? Wearing bulletproof clothing which exposes the skin.... Averting my eyes in embarrassment upwards, I saw that the ribbons holding her two-side up tails in place were also black. These two were totally in black from head to foot.

"The team's....Just. You are all attending it?"

"Thaaat's right! Kiii...kun must go too!"

"......Me....too.....?"

"About that, even though it's not good to say, but....earlier, I divined that I would form a team with Kin-chan....so I did not tell anyone about the team's application. Furthermore, I heard from Aria after Caravan I that everyone would be in the team...."

I opened the furoshiki while listening to Shirayuki. Inside, was a black suit.

This is.....the Diviza Zero that I would use.

"Rikorin and Aria also formed a two man team; however, we annulled it during the confirmation. Aria had changed her mind; this was for the purpose of forming a new team with Ki-kun and everyone else."

So saying, Riko showed me the application slip for the on-site application.

On it was....
{| class="toccolours" style="text-align:left; clear:both; font-size:100% background-color:#FFFFFF;"
! style="background:#C0C0C0;" align="center"|Team Name "Baskerville"

Members
|-
|〇 Kanzaki.H.Aria (Assault)

◎ Tohyama Kinji (Inquesta)

・ Hotogi Shirayuki (SSR)

・ Mine Riko (Inquesta)

・ Reki (Snipe)
|-
|}

These 5 names were written.

This is the team that Aria envisioned.

Setting aside the fact that a double circle denoted me as leader, even Aria had a single circle marking her as the vice-captain.

"Oi...this is...."

I said while pointing at Reki's name.

After the Just, the students of the newly formed team had to have a group photograph taken by the Masters. Like this, each team member displayed their mutual solidarity.

However.....Reki, who had vanished at Tokyo Station, was still missing.

Which means that there was no way we could register.

"Un....Since we cannot contact Reki-san, we may cancel her name. But Kin-chan wants to do Butei work with her right?"

Shirayuki said with upturned eyes, as if she shared the same misunderstanding as Aria.....

However, it didn't seem fitting to tell her about Reki interning herself to me as a sniper at this juncture. With nothing confirmed or denied, I listened to whatever else she had to say.

"That's why Aria was bent on including Reki in the team. She said that, 'if Kinji is to be included, then so to too must Reki be included. Otherwise, this team would be against Kinji's wishes. '"

"But Rekiyu is still missing. I don't know whether she can join the team like that," Riko said, continuing Shirayuki's observations.

"And thus Aria said that, 'letting Kinji have false hopes isn't good, so please don't tell him about the team before Reki has been admitted.' Well, Aria being concerned about Ki-kun is a good thing that's why Riko won't say anything more from now. Apologies."

Aria.....

So that's the reason you were so vague about the team last night. Such human concern was so gentle and female. Even if you were like a man in every other aspect.

"However we still could not contact Reki by phone in the end. Just in case, she sent the assembly location and time of the application to Reki by text but there was no reply."

Looking at the downcast Shirayuki, I thought, "That's understandable," since Reki's phone was destroyed in Kyouto by Koko.

"Aria is already at the photo taking site. She was already there waiting for Rekiyu first thing in the morning. The deadline is noon today. 30 more minutes and it will be time. Well, we can't go yet Ki-kun! Put on your clothes! This is Ki-kun's on the spot changing show! Kyahaaa!"

Riko said as she reached for my belt while I stood still with the black suit in hand. Looking as if I would be stripped of my trousers, I shifted away from Riko.....With the Diviza Nero in hand, I left to change. Partly without protest.

My room was originally a four man room so there were a few to double as private rooms. Entering one of them, I straightened my hair before a mirror and got changed.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kasha*

From the roof, came the sound of a phone camera clicking.

"Ki-kun is too exposed. If I were using a pistol, Ki-kun would be a wind hole now."

Looking up, I saw that one of the roof panels had been removed. Riko hung upside down from there with her upper body sticking out, waving her rhinestone adorned cell phone.

....Appearing in weird places again, as usual.

"Girls shouldn't take pictures of men changing. Even if I don't do it, our roles would normally be reversed."

Already knowing that stopping Riko's weird behavior is fruitless, I checked out my new look with a black necktie in the mirror.

"Ki-kun's life photos can be sold to Yuki-chan for a considerable price. Kuhihihi..."

I say, Shirayuki would really buy them. You two really do get along, no? Definitely.

"By the way, is it okay with you Riko?"

Just in case....

I should ask Riko hanging over my head first. Looking in the mirror;

"You want to kill Aria and me. However fighting would be difficult if we form a team. Butei seriously fighting among themselves is strictly forbidden. Killings within a team are especially heavy crimes."

"Ha. This girl here is an outlaw. Tu es amnésie"

Riko.....her voice suddenly becoming sharp, turned towards me with a grin.

"The reason why I am working with you all, is so that others do not kill you. I said it after defeating Vlad, ''"I won't forgive you if you get killed by anyone else besides me."'' But after that, how many instances were there in which you all were nearly killed? It was also very dangerous this time round. I can't bear this any longer. Furthermore the Bandire is fast approaching. For the sake of the future from now on before Aria and Kinji are fully grown, I will always be with you. Once the cerises are ripe, I will eat you down anew.

"After this......the Ban..... what?"

Looking at Riko who mentioned that unknown danger....however, the ceiling was as it was before. There was no trace left let alone Riko. I let out a "hun" from my nose like I was trying to dispel this uneasy atmosphere before putting on my black suit and leaving the room.

This year's team photo shoot was held at the roof of the Inquesta block. When the 3 of us, Shirayuki, Riko and me, arrived, we found that there were more black-clad students there than we thought. 20-30 people were present. Were they all here for the Just? We were the same, yet its seemed that everybody was still hesitant at the end. Well, a Butei team is based upon mutual trust with lives. This is not something that can be so easily decided. Being unsure up to the last moment is entirely natural. I looked out over the rooftop beneath the overcast sky. There, amidst the milling crowd of students....was Aria. She was wearing what should be a specially made mini-sized Diviza Nero with a tube top beneath her jacket. Her navel was intermittently exposed as her clothes fluttered in the wind. A rectangle was marked out in black vinyl tape on the floor. The other teams waited in line in the middle of this area for Ranbyou to take their pictures.

"Oi, Aria. Kaminari-sama will eat your navel."

I said to the silent Aria who appeared to be having her picture taken.

"Kinji."

Aria, who had turned around, gave my navel and the overcast sky a "?" look

Her beautiful brows deeply furrowed, she walked towards me, Shirayuki and Riko.

"Once more you speak such ridiculous things. It isn't my navel that's going to be photographed."

Apparently, this child who has just returned to her country had no idea about the saying where Raijin is supposed to eat human navels.

Alright. Now was not the mood for explanation but next time I'll do so and give her a good scare. That's because Aria has a strong phobia of thunder.

"Approximately how long till the deadline?"

"Around 5 minutes."

At both Shirayuki and Riko saying this, Aria's camellia eyes turned up towards me.

"Kinji.....are you okay with it ....coming here? About you.... forming a team....with us"

"Whether I'm fine with it or not, you have already written my name on the application form. And as leader to boot."

"I, I was thinking of forcing you in because the matter between Reki and I would not abide us being in a team....I never thought about stealing you away from Reki's side."

Aria, who was slightly embarrassed at saying such forceful things, fell silent. I.....said nothing and watched the surroundings.

Reki.....didn't turn up. As I expected.

"There is no more time. What do we do with Reki?"

"Wait until the end. I'll text her again."

Aria said, cradling her arm and looking at the stairs.

About...4 and a half minutes left...

Looking at Assault Master Ranbyou who was handling today's photo taking and at Riko and Shirayuki who were holding the application form, I leaned over slightly and whispered,

"Aria, listen to me. It's still alright to cancel now."

"......? What?"

Aria leaned over, directing her tiny left ear at me.

".....Riko; she's dangerous. We still don't know if she's a friend or foe."

"I knew that all along. When the time comes, there will still be a final showdown between her and me."

"She may launch a sneak attack on us. She will always be around us if we form a team."

"She's not that type. Despite all appearances she's very prideful."

Aria, whose own pride reached into the heights of space, looked behind her.

"Anyway, if I do fall to a sneak attack, avenge me. That's an order. Carry it out well okay?"

"Me defeat Riko? That's a very serious matter. And strictly speaking, if you are going to order me why do you still need me to be leader?"

"That's for the strategic purpose of Kinji taking the role of UL in battle formation. In other words, a leader in name only. The orders will still come from me."

Even if I don't hand you that task, you would still start issuing orders of your own accord anyway. But if I were to mention that, a handgun would come into play.

Well, whatever. Just take it as I'm lending you the title of leader.

"Also, the team name sounds like that of a vehicle. What does it mean?"

"Aa...that's the name of a place that I own. It's in the Dartmoor region of Devon county."

Aria casually said as my eyes widened. Owning a piece of land...but she's a highborn lady doesn't she already own land? Does she intend to wear a crown on her head as well? I stared at Aria's twin tails in surprise.

".....Well, it's empty wilderness. It's just inheritance of one of the scenes of the Holmes family's triumphs. I didn't even earn it through my own efforts." Aria averted my gaze in mild embarrassment.

I remember that name.....Baskerville. I read about it in the Inquesta textbooks. Amidst the cases solved by the original Sherlock Holmes, that name appeared. Later, the Holmes family acquired the land where that case occurred and named it Baskerville. And now, it belonged to Aria.

(As I thought, she's really a noble lady...)

I shook my head and while doing so, saw for a moment at the edge of my vision.....a flicker of white.

".....?"

In the shadow of the 2m high air-conditioning unit installed on the roof....was something that looked like a white tail.

"......!"

I.....broke into a run.

"Kinji!?"

Ignoring Aria's voice from behind, I sprinted towards the air-con unit.

....That was

It doesn't merely look like it; it was a tail. Covered in silver fur, it was the tail of an animal.

(It likely isn't a mistake....)

Turning a corner round the air-con unit, there....was a silver wolf.

Haimaki.

And.....

His master.

A girl with short cut hair, wearing a Diviza Nero in the form of a man's suit. Her back against the side of the unit, gazing impassively at us as she stood there without a word....

"Reki....!"

Aria, who had chased after me, shouted the girl's name.

"....."

Reki, who stood below my field of vision, no longer had a bandage wrapped around her brow. I was still worried about her other wounds but from the looks of it, she was alright. Her 4 kg Dragunov sniper rifle was also carried on her shoulder in her usual manner.

"Reki-san! This is wonderful, you made it in time....! Everyone was searching very hard for you yes? Where did you go? Really....."

Shirayuki, who was running over with Riko looked as if she was interrogating a younger child as she questioned Reki.

"....After joining up with Haimaki, I headed for Kyouto."

"Eh?"

Seeing Shirayuki's surprised expression, it seems that she did not go to the Hotogi branch shrine there. She must have found it hard to show up there after stealing their helicopter. And Haimaki must have sensed that his master was near and thus, left the shrine.

"....After which we made a reservation at the inn where we came under attack before and had a bath there."
Inn.....you mean you were at Saori-san's Hachinoko? Speaking of which, baths? You still rely on traditional healing remedies and those are severe wounds. Well since you are healed now it's good.

"Even so....you knew that we were here."

I said as I remembered that Reki's cell phone had been destroyed.

"After I bought a cell phone just now, I received Aria's message immediately."

Reki replied as she lowered her head.

(Ah...so that's the case)

The moment I charged the phone that I bought a few days back, I was surprised by mail from Mutou and Shiranui. It seems that Reki encountered the same situation. Generally speaking, when cell phones that are receiving messages are out of range or off, the message will be saved for a few days in the network center. And once it detects a signal again, the message will be sent anew. It's the same with new phones bought after the destruction of the previous one. It just requires the user to use the same number and not change his mail address. That's why Reki received Aria's message when she bought a new phone. A wry smile surfaced when I imagined the surrealism of Reki in an electronics shop but it's fortunate that Reki bought a new phone today. If it were tomorrow, it would be too late.

(In any case, Reki.....made it here. She would never hear the Wind again.)

...Yes. She came of her own accord. This would be the first time Reki had acted on her own free will.

......Welcome. Welcome, Reki.

"....."

Aria....

Despite rushing over immediately, was silent.

What's....with this hesitance? The deadline of the Just is drawing near. Well, despite forming a team after you had a big fight, it's understandable there would be a strain in relations.

....Can't be helped. This is where I come in.

As I wasn't in Hysteria Mode now, I don't know if I can skillfully restore the ties between both girls to their former state.

"Reki, are you fine with joining this team? Even if its arbitrarily formed by Aria."

I asked in place of Aria.

Reki....nodded her head without a word.

"Well then, hurry up and say what you want to say, Aria. After that we hold hands like friends and go get our picture taken. During the battle when you were being attacked on both sides by the Kokos you were holding hands."

Recalling the turn above the Shinkansen, I pressed Aria on....

"During that time, I only did that because it was the best thing to do."

Aria, red from embarrassment, responded as she looked up at Reki.

"But you wanted Reki in your team. Stop being so hard-hearted."

"Th...the team needed a sniper in it. That's why I included her."

Aria...this stubborn girl....My words seem to have had the opposite effect. It would be bad if I continued speaking and they end up fighting. They would still be fighting when the deadline passed. Just when I was getting my hands burnt dealing with this troublesome kid, a lifeboat appeared...

"Even though you say all these things, Aria actually likes Reki, no?"

"Come on Aria, it's fine saying it. Yesterday, I felt pity for you watching from the sides....you were so worried about Reki."

Riko and Shirayuki said from both sides.

Aria looked at the two of them, looked at me, and then looked at Reki.

''Buwaaaa''

With no time for me to thank Shirayuki and Riko, Aria's face turned red.

"That...that's not the case! I....I...."

So saying, Aria, who had extended a trembling arm towards Reki....took one step, a second, and walked towards Reki.

".....Reki.....!"

....She hugged her.

"Reki....Reki.....I was so worried! Why did you suddenly disappear...!"

The crying Aria and the expressionless Reki as she was being hugged.

Riko laughed as she watched those two and Shirayuki looked as if she was the elder sister kindly looking upon her two younger sisters.

G-Great.

As I thought, to get girls to make up, you need the help of girls.

"Aria-san, that time atop the Shinkansen..."

Reki, from the center of Aria's arms....

"Thank you for holding my hand."

Looking into Aria's face, they were the first words of gratitude she had spoken.

Thank you.

Until now, Reki had never said those words to anyone as far as I can remember. And hearing those common words from Reki, who was so silent that it seemed like that would never happen, it made me feel good.

Reki did change a little after that life-threatening Caravan I after all.

Hearing this overly frank gratitude Aria....whose face had been red from embarrassment for a moment, neatly turned to face Reki.

"Reki....I too am thankful. For coming that time....thank you. Let's erase this hole in our friendship. Let's now......restore diplomatic ties? Renew our relations? Err....let's be friends again!"

I gave a bitter laugh at such strange words for mending ties.

"Hey hey! My dear students! There is still 15 seconds to the deadline. Butei are to strictly adhere to that timing!"

A man's voice could be heard from somewhere. I looked at everyone who was dispersed. This voice....the owner was famous for only remaining audible while he himself was invisible. Master of Lezzad, Chan Wu.

“Oi little brats! Stop clinging all over each other and come here! There’s around 10 seconds left! Hurry up and enter this border and have your picture taken!”

Looking in this direction, Assault Master Ranbyou brandished a camera and denoted the area marked out by vinyl tape on the floor.

“Let’s go.”

Aria grasped Reki’s hand. Just like when they were atop the Shinkansen.

“Alright, we’d also better get going.”

Pushing Shirayuki and Riko by the shoulder, I hurried towards Ranbyou and her camera. Ahead of us, Reki who seemed unsure how to react after having her real self accepted by another person, ran behind after Aria’s lead. Chasing after those two, I smiled.

Here, on this rooftop of the Inquesta building was where a month ago, Reki became my partner against my will. And now….at this very same spot, we dragged Reki into our team. What an inversion it is.

“5 seconds left! Run!”

Charging towards Ranbyou, who was looking at her watch and shouting angrily, the 5 of us entered the area in one scattered block. There was no time left to neatly line up like an exemplary team. If this were a normal photo shoot, the photographer would say “Smile, look this way!”

“Alright. No smiling! Look diagonally ahead!”

This is a Butei group shot. It required us to look diagonally ahead, giving little hint of our true selves. We wore black to prevent the identification of our school from the uniform.

“Team Baskerville! Kanzaki H Aria Just!”

Aria, who was first to stand in the middle of the area, said to Ranbyou with her hands on her waist. To her right rear, Reki, in order to prevent her Dragunov from being photographed, pushed the rifle sling on her shoulder back a little to hide it. At Aria’s left rear, Riko folded her arms and faced to one side, with only her eyes focused on the camera. I brushed my hair slightly such that it covered the wound left on my cheek by the Slash. To hide the taping covering my still aching fingers, I placed my hand in my pocket and entered the frame’s right corner. If anyone deduced my techniques from my scars, that would leave me at a disadvantage. Last to enter the left corner was Shirayuki, who, demonstrating her fine upbringing, faced Ranbyou’s camera with a slight smile.

“September 23rd 1159 hrs, Team Baskerville….Acknowledged, entered!”

Looking at her watch, Ranbyou raised the camera and pushed the shutter release at the very last minute.

And so, the strobe flashed with a sound.

Gekkou:Volume 1 Orange & Wine

2011-06-12T21:32:59Z

CarVac: /* [Orange & Wine] */ Strange wording... corrected?

==[Orange & Wine]==

Our classroom at the beginning of the week. Tsukimori greeted me with a warm smile upon seeing me, "Good morning."

After wavering for a few seconds, I quickly replied, "Good morning," and hurried to my desk.

I didn't want to look like a coward, but neither did I feel like arguing with her early on a Monday morning. If possible I wanted to put some distance between us and not see her face for a while. Because looking at her face would remind me of that Friday night that had become a dark memory I wanted to bury as fast as possible.

However, Tsukimori is a girl that doesn't guess your feelings at such times.

"Nonomiya-kun, your collar is awry," she pointed out cheerfully and stood naturally before me as if this had been her place since a hundred years. Then she fixed my collar with her white slender fingers.

Below my eyes was her white neck. I closed them firmly for a moment as if to shake off my stray thoughts.

My collar wasn't awry at all.

"When are you visiting me next?" whispered Tsukimori, moving her lustrous lips.

She just wanted to bring Saturday's matter up again.

"As bright as you are you should be able to tell if anyone would ever come to your place again after experiencing such a night."

While I was helpless,

"I am free next week on Saturday evening. My mother should be late on that day, too, because of a meeting of the association,"

She was as nonchalant as it gets.

"Do you even think I'd say 'Yes'?"

"Do you even think I'd want to hear 'No'?"

"It looks like I have to be clear to you since you seem to become dull when things don't go the way you want."

I approached my nose to hers until there was next to no space between, and declared point-blank:

"''You won't see me there a second time!''"

To top off my remark, I flashed a Tsukimori-like smile.

"You don't need to be embarrassed."

However, the originator's smile did show no interruption.

"From time to time you really behave idiotic, you know?"

"Whereas you are always mealy-mouthed, right?"

Seen from others we must have looked like the best friends, smiling at each other from that close distance.

"Aren't Youko-san and Nonomiya kinda like... newly-weds...?"

Therefore, there happened to be some that made such misplaced remarks with malcontent voices and faces. Incidentally, it was Mizuru Usami who had said that.

I didn't know how a blow fish child looks like, but I figured it must be somewhat like Usami right now, scowling at me with her chin rested on her desk and blowing up her cheeks like a balloon.

Usami really was a peculiar girl. I reckoned there weren't many people that were that lovely when ill-tempered.

While I was happily observing Usami with a sidelong glance, Tsukimori said embarrassedly, "Have you heard that? Like newly-weds!"

"A bad joke indeed."

If by any chance Tsukimori had blushed with at least one cheek, so to speak, I ''might'' have reconsidered and I ''might'' have admitted her cute sides. Unfortunately though, Youko Tsukimori couldn't be understood that easily.

[[Image:Gekkou-139.jpg|thumb]]

The next moment, her eyes turned into moon crescents. The devil hath ascended to earth. In my eyes I could see a black pointed tail growing from her.

"Welcome home, darling. Would you like to take a bath? Or would you rather like... me?"

She giggled amusedly after saying that.

To the others that didn't know her real nature, she must have looked like the purest girl who had successfully played a little prank.

"...a bad joke ''indeed''."

But to me it was a nightmare in many senses. One of them being that there was that one guy that couldn't keep quiet when the topic revolved around Youko Tsukimori.

"Hey! Nonomiya!"

There he stood, Kamogawa, with a grimace resembling the doorkeeper of hell.

"Of course it's the bath, right? You naturally go for the bath, right?"

Much to my chagrin, he was followed by a regiment of guys who were eager to support him, "Say it!"

"If you do not choose the bath... you know what happens then, right?"

The group exchanged glances and then simultaneously cracked a friendly smile. They were disgusting.

"Well, as a man it's clear what I take—"

It was up to me to choose, so what? Kamogawa et al had no say about it.

"—as a man one has to take the meal, right?"

But I didn't like trouble.

"A wise choice, Nonomiya-kun!"

"I'm so happy you understand what I mean, Kamogawa-kun."

"Then let's go over there and hear what you have to tell us, shall we?"

"...There are no words that express my current feelings appropriately."

This marked the start of a lot of wasted time, during which I was going to be questioned whether I dated Tsukimori and during which I would have to ensure them over and over that that was not the case.

Good grief, they had no clue. They could only act that frivolously because nobody knew about the murder recipe.

And without a clue of my troubles, Tsukimori waved her hand cheerfully.

"Goodbye, darling!"

Therefore I gave her an appropriate answer.

"I'll be late tonight, honey."

Annoyance was what made me say so.

I am sure that a blanket of grief must have enveloped me as I was led away like a low-grade employee that can't reject the commands of his superior.

—At the time, I had already noticed that an usually noisy classmate of mine, Usami, had been silent all the time.

But I had no time to care about her because I had my hands full dealing with Youko Tsukimori, Kamogawa and all the others.

Well, it's a debatable point if dealing with her would have changed the events that happened after school.

Classes had ended and I was getting ready to leave when I was suddenly stopped by a timid Usami, "...Nonomiya?"

"What's the matter?"

"Err, I noticed that... you and Youko-san have been getting on quite well lately..."

"Not more than what's normal."

Annoyed at hearing that question again, a firm tone mixed into my voice.

Usami registered that my temper wasn't favorable and thus got even more faint-hearted.

"...but you're always together."

As I was fed up of talking about Tsukimori, I quickly declared, "We simply have often to do with each other at work and as class officers. That's all." Then I fetched my bag and hurried out of the classroom.

But in the next moment Usami had gone round me and was blocking my way.

"Stooopp!"

"Come on, what is it?"

"Err, say, do you have a few minutes?"

"No."

"I-It's really just a few moments, honestly!"

My stare seemed to be frightening; she averted her eyes and looked about in the room like a pygmy marmoset.

I took a deep breath—unsuspiciously enough remain unnoticed.

"Depends on what you want."

When I contemplated that I had acted a little too immature and implied that I was willing to compromise, she was visibly relieved.

Usami wasn't at fault. I had merely gotten tired of being led by the nose by Tsukimori and of being picked at by Kamogawa and his followers. In short, I had taken it out on her though she wasn't to blame.

After peeking at our surroundings, Usami whispered to me, "I feel uncomfortable here... can we move to somewhere else?"

As I was ready to accompany her for whatever she wanted from me—not least because I wanted to amend—I nodded wordlessly.

"Shall we go then...?"

Her tense face and awkward gait got me a little scared of what was to come. Still I relaxed because it was only Usami, after all.

I was led to the back of the gym, which was unusually quiet that day.

"Club activities have been suspended starting today, because of the upcoming midterm exams."

"I see." Two questions of mine, namely why the gym was so silent and why Usami wasn't in her club, were answered at the same time. "So? What do you want from me?"

I sat down on the concrete edge of the gym, perking up my ears.

The standard line when calling someone out to such a place would surely be "You piss me off!", followed by a quarrel, and I would have found it quite funny if that actually was her issue, but as I was likely to lose to her in a serious fight, her being very sportive, I prayed that it was something else. Something peaceful.

"...It's just a continuation of what we have been talking earlier," said Usami while peeking at me from time to time, "Say, Nonomiya, are you, and Youko, um... you know, a couple?"

I wasn't startled. Kamogawa et al had asked me the same a few moments before. Though ''they'' added "If you are, consider yourself as dead as a doornail" with rather serious bloodshot eyes.

"Don't be silly. Of course not!" I laughed, but Usami was still in earnest.

"B-But! You're the only boy she gets on specially well!"

"As I mentioned earlier, that's merely because we often have to work together."

"But still! Lately, Youko-san has been mentioning you all the time when we were talking!"

"Same as above."

"But then! But then, why does Youko-san gaze at you from time to time during classes?"

"...You're barking up the wrong tree. Go ask herself!"

That was new to me.

"Say what you want, but I think you two are suspicious! I know it!"

"So?"

"...eh? So what?"

Usami looked dumbfounded.

"What do you want to hear from me?"

Seeing the question marks above her head, I pressed for her answer.

"Are you satisfied if I say that I'm dating with her?"

"No! You mustn't!" she shouted, just to make a 'Oh what have I said!'-like expression the following moment. "...Ah, n-naturally this is not something I have a say in, it's a problem between you and her after all, but, umm, I mean, isn't Youko-san, like, everyone's idol and all? So, you see,..."

Her choppy justification seemed to have no end if nobody interrupted her.

"Usami."

I tapped on the concrete next to me and signified her to take a seat. She obediently sat down there while embarrassedly toying with her hair ends.

"Honestly, there is nothing between Tsukimori and me," I ensured her firmly, looking into her eyes.

"I see... so there's nothing, huh."

Usami's face began to shine like a child that had received a candy. She was so easy to understand.

That was probably also the reason why I had easily noticed that she was attracted to me, even without a good intuition like Mirai-san.

"Very well, it seems that I have gained your understanding."

When I was about to stand up, thinking that this was all, she seized my belt.

"Can I ask just one other thing?"

Originally, I planned on just ignoring her grip and standing up, after which I would take a look at her reaction, but since my hips didn't move a bit, I gave up and sat down again.

"...Please go ahead."

"Yeah, um, Nonomiya... you aren't going out with anyone at the moment, right?"

"Right."

Usami cast her eyes down.

"Then—i-is there someone you like?" she asked towards the ground. Her face was tense and her lips pursed like a duck's.

Her question wasn't a remarkably rare one. At least to me it wasn't something to get that flustered about anyway. Usually.

However, because of a name that flashed through my mind for a split second, I forgot to answer her.

"...W-Why aren't you saying anything?"

Her anxiety helped me find my tongue.

"...that's already the third question!"

"Uwa! You distracted! That means there is one! There is someone you like!"

Usami widened her round eyes and leaned backwards, completely shocked. I seriously considered giving her a push.

"Eh? Who? Who?! Ah! It's Youko-san, isn't it? It's Youko-san!"

"Now we're back where we started. What were those minutes just now? Give me back my time and labor!"

"But who else should it be!"

"Can you tell me what exactly makes you so sure, then?"

"My womanly intuition!"

Her prompt reply made me wonder what nonsense that pygmy marmoset was babbling, but since she really was a woman, I was powerless in front of the weapon called "womanly intuition", which remains a mystery to men.

On top of that, the name that had come to mind actually ''was'' Youko Tsukimori, so I couldn't bring myself to deny it.

"I think Youko-san sees you in a different light. I know this because we've been acquainted for a long time." The nervousness from before was disappearing from her. "Even if ''you'' deny it, I think she differs."

Usami spoke with her eyes straight on me. It was a resolute gaze.

"...and I understand you just as well, Nonomiya... You're always in my eyes, after all."

It was the gaze of someone who had made up his mind.

"I think you simply aren't aware of it but consider her special, too... I can't put it into words well, but I think you are kind of special to each other. Like, actually it would have been mutual since long ago, you just haven't noticed, so what's needed is only a slight push... and you know, I was like 'I have to hurry up now!', but then I thought that it would be sort of selfish of me. Still, rather than playing a good girl and making regrets, I thought that it suited me more to be a bad girl for once but go my way and be straightforward, you know... so, umm..."

Usami hurriedly added, "J-Just a moment," took a few deep breaths and jumped to her feet.

"I, Chizuru Usami, love... you."

The way she confessed couldn't have suited Usami better.

I suppose there aren't any humans on this planet who would not like to receive such a confession from her. I became even fonder of her than before.

"Thank you," I said more or less automatically.

"Eh? Um, you're welcome...?" replied Usami, visibly confused.

I was genuinely happy about her confession since I liked her—a girl that couldn't be more different from me.

[[Image:Gekkou-149.jpg|thumb]]

A soft breeze blew gently past us as though the school building had smoothened down its edges upon passing by. The back of the gym was so calm that the usual ado was like a mere illusion.

Suddenly, Usami stretched herself largely like a cat and—

"NYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

—released a yell towards the blue sky that sounded like a cat's death cry.

"Aah! I feel SO liberated now! So glad I told you!"

Her face was literally shining.

"...Sorry for disturbing you while you're savoring your attainment, but what should I do now?"

"Mh?"

"I haven't given you a reply yet, have I?"

I thought that I was supposed to return her straightforward ball, in whatever form—even if the ball went in a direction she didn't wish for.

The next moment Usami let out a laughter like a baby frog.

I actually meant to be as considerate as my limits allowed, but it seems doing something you aren't used to always yields bad results.

"...No need to strain yourself. I'm not expecting a reply anyway. I mean, we're talking about you, Nonomiya?"

She was whispering. Since she was looking at the ground, I couldn't recognize her expression.

"I don't know what's that supposed to mean, but for now I'll just be shocked."

"...you've caught my eye ever since we entered this school, and I've long known that you're not that simple. I'm not expecting a favorable answer!"

My pride didn't let me admit that she was spot on.

"I have mixed feelings about being viewed as such a guy."

I automatically shrugged. So that's what they call a loss of face.

"But you know...," started Usami timidly while swinging her legs, "I still fell in love with you, so I had no other choice but to give my best!"

Her earlobes were almost as red as a ripe tomato at that moment.

"You have quite queer tastes, don't you?"

"W-Whose fault is that!" objected the bright red Usami.

Even her sentimental and simplistic side, which would normally be viewed as a weak point, added only to her loveliness in conjunction with her straightforward and sedulous nature.

She reminded me of a certain remark.

«Someone once said that girls in love are invincible.»

Usami pointed her finger straight at me before my nose.

"But one day I will have say that you love me! ''Definitely''!"

Her timidness went somewhere far, replaced by her usual vigor.

However, I noticed that that her little finger was trembling slightly.

That pet-like girl named Usami struggles doing so many things I can do easily, but at times she accomplishes feats which I can only dream of.

That applied to her confession as well.

It might be a little exaggerated, but I admired Usami. Most likely, because she had traits I could not wish for.

And so she looked most impressive to me at this very moment, making me want to just take her in my arms.

However, I deliberately went another way.

"Interesting. Please give your best!" I said, making an unimpressed face on purpose. "But let me warn you: don't think I'd fall that easily for a girl like you!"

"What did you just say?! Keep those words in mind!"

"Yeah yeah."

"Dammit! I'll show you what a good woman is!"

I couldn't help it. After all I am a non-simple weirdo who thinks an angry Usami is the cutest of them.

And once again I arrived at the same conclusion: I would be so delighted if she was the one I loved the most.

It was also that moment when I became fully aware that there was one person on my mind whom I could not ignore.

The next day. It had been raining since morning without stop.

My feelings towards her were swaying in an unsure state. Too impure to be called love, yet too strong to be called interest.

It was the first time in my life that I was overcome by emotions. But if this was the price I had to pay for my autonomous mode of life, I was ready to accept and deal with that discomfort.

Of course, it was no doubt the murder recipe that applied the brake to those feelings.

I am most definitely not averse to mysterious girls, but even I feel a tiny bit uneasy when it comes to endorsing a secret that exceeds good sense.

One example being—murder.

It is not easy to accept someone who may have killed someone. Not only because of ethical reasons, but also because it's denied by one's very instinct, fearing that one might be the next target.

At any rate, in fact there was a break-out solution.

It was simple actually: I just had to go ask her directly whether she had killed anyone or not.

If her answer was "No", I could have dismissed my exaggerated ideas with a sneer, send the crumbled murder recipe flying to the burnable garbage and obtain an everyday life that was a little better than the current. A thrilling one where there is Youko Tsukimori.

Wasn't that plenty to venture it? Asking for more would be greedy. There's always a straw that breaks the camel's back.

However, what if the answer was "Yes, I have killed someone"?

I gave thought to the fact that the contents of the murder recipe was in line with the cause of her father's death. Anyone, even without a tendency to fantasizing like me, should, provided these two facts, come to the conclusion that the murder recipe was written with the objective of killing her father.

Moreover, it is completely natural to consider the author of the recipe as the murderer as a consequence.

I dropped my gaze to my shoulder. Before my eyes and nose, there was a lock of black hair painting an elegant curve.

As if riding a roller coaster, a water drop slid along that smooth hair just to eventually arrive at its end and dive into the dark gray air.

I lost some heart when I associated my own fate with the last moments of that water drop.

Probably noticing my gaze, "Mh?" she inclined her head slightly while wearing that caring sister-like smile of hers.

"I'm drawing a little nearer. Otherwise I'll get wet."

She merrily nestled up to me as if we were a couple. As a natural consequence, her handful-sized breasts were softly crushed against the region around my elbow.

Being the devil she is, she must have enjoyed seducing me.

But there was nothing I could do about it. It was raining and the only umbrella was mine, narrowing my options to one. That was the reason why the distance between us was shorter than usual.

I suspected, however, that she was hiding a collapsible one in her bag. I couldn't believe that a forward thinker like her would forget her umbrella.

Of course there was only one girl in my circle of acquaintances that conformed to the description above.

Only Youko Tsukimori.

We had ended that day's work and were walking towards the nearby station. Seeing her to the station after work was a regular task of mine since the day she told us of her potential stalker.

After that night, Tsukimori had told me, "I felt really safe when I was seen home by you. If it's no trouble, would you mind accompanying me each time from now?". Naturally, I had immediately refused, "No, because it is," but sadly we had been in the staffroom just then, getting me into the trouble of turning the whole staff, led by Mirai-san, against me: "Come on, do it!"

I had not come free until begging, "Please, let's compromise with seeing her to the station!" It was truly incomprehensible.

However, life sometimes takes an unexpected turn. To my great joy, the way to the station was ideal for talking privately to her.

I waited for the moment the traffic light turned red. "When I watched the news yesterday, I started wondering—," I began, "—why do people kill?"

Actually, I hadn't watched the news the day before. But well, there was bound to have been one, considering the society nowadays.

"Oh, you're quite the philosopher today, aren't you? I like your contemplative face!" she said in a voice that was strangely wet, as if not only her hair but also her voice had been hit by the rain. "Is it because of the rain? One always gets into a somewhat sentimental mood when it is raining, don't you agree? It gets you into the mood to read books you would not usually."

"Indeed, if I am acting unusual today, then it might really be because of the rain."

Her words gave me the hunch that I hadn't chosen the day by chance, but because of the bad weather.

"Anyway, would you mind sharing your thoughts?"

Our background music was composed of the rain drops lapping against my umbrella, the watery sound of tires on the asphalt and the blood circulating through my veins.

"Well—"

Tsukimori brushed away the black hair that had sticked to her cheek, setting free a fragrant of roses.

"—Because they feel like it, perhaps."

Her voice was indifferent.

"...Because they feel like it? That's all? Do you claim that that's reason enough to kill someone?"

I was offended by her obviously negligent answer.

"That's not it."

"What do you mean? Unless you elaborate some more, a commoner like me can't comprehend your genius, I'm afraid."

"Oh don't be angry. I'm not joking, really. I ''do'' think like that!"

She shrugged her shoulders slightly upon noticing my sidelong glare at her.

"You see, I think that in most cases the problem could actually be solved without resorting to murder, for example if it's a grudge or a fatal tangle of jealousy. Of course there are exceptions like life insurance murder."

The traffic light changed to green. A swarm of umbrellas was set in motion, leaving back only the red umbrella under which we stood.

"Don't you think that there are numerous ways of taking revenge or venting one's grudge which are more effective than killing?"

I had trouble thinking of one, but I had ''no'' trouble figuring that Tsukimori knew some.

"Every murderer has to atone appropriately for his misdeeds, be it through the law or social sanctions. There is the saying 'Harm set, harm get'. I think that applies to murder as well. Thus it is a foolish and careless method and nothing more in my opinion. There are probably many ways to call it, 'fury' or 'impulse' for instance, but it sums up to a matter of mood—a matter of 'feeling like it'—for me," she said and complemented, "I consider all irrational actions as a matter of mood."

"As you say, murder might indeed be a nonsensical conduct."

I concurred with her opinion. I was even moved. But that was probably also the reason why that queerly comfortable moment seemed kind of awry to me.

At first glance, her well-reasoned speech made her seem like an upright model student. However, upon further thought, she was only really talking ''about the means of reaching a goal''.

Put in a nutshell, she had only argued about the effectiveness of murder as a method.

Didn't that mean that she was not absolutely disapproving of murder?

"But as you admitted yourself, there are exceptions, right?"

From my diagonal angle, I could not see all of her face. Only her mouth was barely in view.

"...For example?"

And that mouth of hers was smiling.

There we stood together under a round, small umbrella, surrounded by a massive wall of rain and night.

Even though the town was filled with all kinds of sounds, painted in various colors and packed with people, I felt kind of separated from everything, as if we were alone in an elevator at midnight.

"For example, if you were able to kill completely unnoticed."

The cause of that phenomenon was I myself: ''I'' had locked out the world.

At that moment, Youko Tsukimori was everything my world consisted of.

"Could you be a little more specific? Your twisted thoughts are too complicated for an honest person like me to understand, I'm afraid."

She affected a shrug, teasing me.

"I am talking of the perfect crime—as a third party in the know of everything would call it if a schemed murder was deemed an accident rather than the crime it is by all the world."

When I was done with my explanation, Tsukimori answered, paying her full concentration.

"—Indeed, we need to draw a line between unplanned murder and a perfect crime, which you can certainly not commit just by feeling like it. You have to keep a cool head and be rational if you aim for perfection."

The focus of our discussion was fully and solely on usefulness and efficiency—ethics and morals were no subject.

"But our country's police are respected worldwide, aren't they? I hear scientific crime detection is making rapid progress, too, compared to the past. Isn't the perfect crime impossible in fact?"

She smiled as if to imply that it was all just a pipe dream.

It was then that I finally found a possible reason for the awkward feeling I had sensed earlier:

Our conversation was clearly too unromantic for two teenagers clinging together in midst of the street under one umbrella. And yet there I was, absorbed in it, which was most likely because that's how I am.

I'm not bothered whether someone unrelated to me is alive or dead. At most I would feel curiosity towards the death of such a person. No, curiosity would be all.

I was very well aware of my slightly unconventional sense.

But what about her?

Would the renowned, upright Youko Tsukimori really allow such an immoral conversation? For someone as tolerant and ever-smiling as her, talking about it to me without showing the faintest disagreeance should have been no problem, even if she had to hide her disfavor.

However, it didn't look like that to me.

How so? Well, because I felt that, just like me, she—enjoyed immoral topics to the fullest.

"Okay, but then as a purely hypothetical question—"

I carefully touched the left pocket of my uniform from above. Inside it was a four-times folded scrap of paper.

"—what would you do if there was a plan that made the perfect crime possible?"

I always carried the murder recipe around with me.

The next moment, she gave a smile akin to the sound of a bell.

"A good question. Indeed, I might consider murder as a means of achieving an objective if I were able to commit the perfect crime. But in my case," she said with a mischievous, crescent moon-shaped smile that was truly to my liking, "I would never base such a conduct on a written plan that ''might'' remain as proof later on. It would be ridiculous if a plan that makes the perfect crime possible caused it to fail. I think a plan should only and entirely be in one's head."

She pondered for a few moments, groaning, and then added, "...if you ask me and think simply about it, it doesn't matter whether it is planned or just a product of coincidences. After all, it's a perfect crime if no one notices your willful action, right?"

Something unfolded before my eyes that exceeded my expectations. It almost went so far that I suspected I was dreaming while awake.

"It is entirely the result that determines whether a crime is perfect or not. However perfect a plan is, it's over as soon as someone else takes note. Put the other way, however 'flimsy' a plan is, it is a perfect crime as long as ''no one'' takes note."

Suddenly, I registered that I was shivering.

"But don't you agree that mistakes are inherent if a human takes part? Humans ''are'' imperfect, after all. It's the imperfect human that makes the mistake in the very end. So, eventually I think it is the executor who holds the final key."

Not because I was cold. Neither because it was getting dreadful. She wasn't scary either.

"To sum up my thoughts, the most important condition for a perfect crime is neither a perfect plan nor a perfect execution, but a perfect human—"

I was probably trembling with excitement. Because I seemed to be excited very much.

She giggled.

"Laughable, isn't it? That's just another impracticable theory on the paper; perfect humans do not exist after all. Well, of course the ones who are to investigate the crime are human, too, so there are mistakes on that side as well. But still I think that a perfect crime is unfeasible unless you come upon a remarkable succession of coincidences."

SoICantHaveKilledMyFatherRightNonomiyaKun?

Perhaps my warped personality was just playing with me, but I couldn't help thinking that that was what she proclaimed.

I shook my head strongly.

"Highly doubtful."

I turned towards her and looked into her big almond eyes. "Why?" she asked, giving a moon-like smile again, while reflecting me on her retina.

"You lied. You claimed there were no perfect humans in the world—but I know of at least one in my vicinity."

She didn't ask "Who?" but only nodded briefly, "I see."

...She got me there. That way it was only funnier!

It was all Youko Tsukimori's fault that I was more talkative than usual and felt my heart throb with excitement.

Why were the thrilling conversations with her so amusing?

Perhaps I was simply drawing pleasure from talking about immoral topics—but what if the other party hadn't been her? Would it still have been so enjoyable?

While tending to be annoyed by her usual behavior, I apparently still had expectations at associating with her deep in my heart.

So did it even matter what we would talk about? Didn't I just long for a thrill that didn't exist in my previous everyday life, by associating with her by means of the murder recipe? Wasn't ''that'' the reason why I—unconsciously—kept on walking a tightrope without getting to the point?

Wasn't I afraid of awaking and being drawn back to the boring reality if I confronted her with the murder recipe?

There was no sense of justice in my actions. What was there was interest, curiosity and the desire to learn more about her.

So all I wanted might have been a link to the fascinating person named Youko Tsukimori.

However, at the same time I also wanted to make sure whether she really had used the murder recipe to kill her father. I contradicted myself.

—Yes. I was about to make the next step towards her.

I was craving to learn a face of hers no one knew.

The green light of the traffic light started to blink. The nth red light awaited us.

The rain still showed no sign of weakening and hit the asphalt in a steady rhythm. The crush of people heading towards the station, however, had become sparser as the temperature of the town dropped.

I recovered my breath silently so that she wouldn't notice my growing excitement. Then I slowly led my fingers through between my buttons, reaching into my inside pocket.

—I had made up my mind. I intended to ask her directly about the murder recipe.

But then, all of a sudden, Tsukimori embraced me from front. I was caught with my fingers still in my pocket, unable to take them out.

"...I'm cold," murmured Tsukimori along with a white sigh before I could raise my voice in surprise.

Her upward-glance was watery, her black hair soaked, the way she leaned against me with all her weight sexy and her beautiful lips at my chin's height seemed to beg for a kiss.

The soft touch I could feel beyond her uniform was still the same, but she had grown cold indeed.

It ''was'' my mistake to have her talk that long in a wet state, but neither was I crazy nor so experienced in love matters as to hug a girl with all eyes of the town filed upon us just because of that.

I put my hands on her shoulders, wanting to release myself from her embrace, but she immediately shook her head, stubbornly saying, "No!" and hugged me even stronger. Contrary to her childish attitude, her body was more than mature enough to give rise to some complicated feelings on my part.

It was then that I felt a vibration at Tsukimori's breasts, which were pressed against me.

"...what a shame for the good mood."

While making a regretful face, she took her mobile phone out of her chest pocket. It was quite ticklish when she operated it at zero distance.

I slid my hand out of my jacket and tucked it into a pocket of my trousers. My excitement was entirely spoiled by that indelicate phone call.

"...Yes, Youko speaking."

Her expression became earnest promptly after she had begun the conversation.

"...my mother? No, I haven't heard of anything. She was at home when I left for school this morning."

As they exchanged words, her expression got darker and darker. I couldn't perceive what the caller was saying, but it was obviously not good news.

"...Yes. Understood. I'll return. Yes. If I find out something I will immediately give you a call."

She cut the connection and let out a tired sigh.

"What's the matter?" I asked.

She gazed at me with watery eyes for a few seconds, hesitating.

"...my mother was absent from the cooking school she works at without notice," she replied at last, "She would never do that. Therefore, someone of the staff was worrying about her and gave me a call."

"Maybe she's sick?"

I voiced a cheap word of consolation.

"I wonder... he told me that he has tried calling our home number several times. Of course, he tried her mobile phone as well. But it didn't connect, so he called me, her daughter, since I might know something..."

She cut off her sentence and started to ponder, furling her long eyebrows.

I let out a sigh. Somehow I sensed that nothing but trouble was waiting for me.

"Let's hurry home."

I grabbed her cold hand firmly and walked towards the station, pulling her behind me.

"...eh?"

I heard her confused voice from diagonally behind.

"Seems like you're in for some trouble, so I won't stop you any longer and go home," I said quickly. "—Saying that would have suited me better, I guess... But seeing you make such a face, how should I leave you to your own devices? Besides, I don't even want to think about Mirai-san's reaction if I left at this point."

To my plain remark, she replied: "This warped side of your personality is so lovely."

I heard her pleased voice from diagonally behind.

Thinking that she was teasing me, I promptly searched for a nice objection. However, when she whispered, "...Thanks," at my ear and I felt her freezing fingers that held firmly to me, I became unable to complain.

Not a soul was to be seen in the dark and cold residential area. The unceasing rain that was falling upon us conjured up a sense of isolation in me, notwithstanding that Tsukimori was by my side.

We hurried up the long, steep stairs, at which end ''that'' house awaited us—with its very unique geometrical design that made it protrude from the rest of the rich neighborhood.

Tsukimori had tried countless times calling her home phone and her mother's mobile phone underway, but the only voice she got to hear was the guidance of the answering machine. Because of pressing restlessness, I suspect, I heard none of her easygoing remarks anymore at the time we reached our destination.

As pathetic as it is, I found myself unable to find the right words to console her.

I followed Tsukimori through the entrance. There was an absolute silence inside.

The end of the long corridor blended with the darkness. The dire situation made it seem to me as if we had lost our way into an eerie haunt of devils.

When I took off my loafers at the entrance, she said, "...you'll catch a cold. Wait a moment, I'll get you a towel."

While swiftly proceeding through the dark corridor, Tsukimori assuredly flipped several switches alongside the wall, filling the house gradually with light.

I slowly walked through the lit corridor to the living room, where I started to wait for her.

I gazed at the arrangement, which had remained unchanged from last time, and like then, the tranquility made my ears sensitive. Thinking back, we had been alone that night.

So this time we were probably alone, too.

No one else was here. That's what my intuition told me the moment I had made my first step into the building.

Well, of course it was thinkable that her mother had collapsed somewhere in the house, but judging from what Tsukimori said when she returned, "When I went to fetch the towel, I also peeked into several rooms, but I didn't find her. She might not be here...," her mother ''was'' absent.

"I just hope she hasn't been involved in some accident..."

I smiled at the pondering Tsukimori.

"But maybe it's not such a big deal and she just didn't feel like going to work because of all the rain today, you know."

"You mean she simply ditched work?"

"Well, I, for one, often seriously consider escaping from school or work and going out somewhere when I ride my bike on nice days."

I found my own remark laughable.

"I hope so."

But thanks to her laughing faintly, I was spared from self-loathing.

"Perhaps there's a message for you somewhere? A note or something that says where she is and what she's doing?"

"You're right. I'll take a look."

Tsukimori nodded cheerfully to my suggestion. Apparently, she had regained her usual composure.

I followed Tsukimori into the kitchen. Unsuspiciously.

As much as I felt bad about taking advantage of her worries about her mother's safety, I did certainly not intend to miss out on a chance to openly search her home.

An elegant system kitchen with a yellow base filled my view.

"As expected from a teacher at a cooking school," I commented on the large fridge, the unfamiliar cookware and the various ingredients.

"Made in Italy if I remember correctly."

While Tsukimori was inspecting the kitchen, I looked around without anything better to do and took one of her mother's cookbooks to flick through it.

I didn't actually hope to find a message. Would be nice if there was one. Personally, I hoped much more to find something related to the murder recipe.

For example—a bit of new information about the recipe.

I was aware that I was being indiscreet. However, in all honesty I was fond of that kind of mood. I was enjoying a thrill comparable to detective work or exploring of a cave for a treasure.

"It looks like there is nothing here. Maybe in her room...?" said Tsukimori gloomily and left the kitchen, wordlessly followed by me.

She opened one of the doors alongside the corridor. The instant the door went open, I could smell the overly sweet scent of perfume.

The walls were covered with white wallpaper, a curtain decorated with laces, a dressing table put at the wall and a dresser that was laden with countless makeup goods. It was obviously the room of her mother.

"You get on well with your mother, don't you?"

"Yes, certainly not bad."

On the nightstand by the bed, which had a flower pattern, there were several picture frames, each of which depicted Tsukimori and her mother.

"Did your parents sleep separately?"

There was only one bed in the room which was made for one person.

"I have always thought this way was natural, but is it more common that spouses sleep in one room, after all? Well, it probably is. Perhaps they did so because both of them had to work, and I guess it was more convenient this way due to those circumstances."

"At my place, both the parents sleep together, whether peacefully or not I do not know, in a king-size bed. But judging from the 'I woke up in the midst of the night because you kept stealing my blanket', which I often hear my mother shout in the early morning, I guess they get on well."

She flashed a warm smile while listening to me.

"You have fantastic parents."

Therefore, I just answered expressionlessly, "They're normal."

"I don't want to stay too long in a lady's room," I said and left the room quickly to wait in the corridor. I was merely annoyed by the overly-sweet perfume.

I asked Tsukimori, who was searching the area around the dressing table in the meanwhile: "Where is your father's room?"

I can't say I had no ulterior motive.

"You can find it just on the opposite side."

Neither can I deny that this was a pretext to explore her house on my own.

"We'd rather search separately. I'll look through the room of your father."

But it's also true that I wanted to do a good deed, much as it didn't suit me, and help her out at least a little after seeing her behaving that mature.

"That would be a great help. But his room might be a little dusty. It has been left untouched since his passing...," said Tsukimori apologetically.

"I don't mind," I replied and headed towards the door vis-à-vis.

My first impression was that it looked like a library.

All of the books that covered one wall of the room dealt with construction, which I noticed when I fixed my eyes on the respective spines. On the shiny silver desk was a large pile of books and a desktop PC. Both sides of the desk were equipped with one cordless telephone each. I figured that this room served as both his library and working area.

As Tsukimori had warned me, my steps left behind dust-surrounded footprints on the floor. There was also a lot of dust on the window frame.

I stopped. I had registered a sound.

According to Tsukimori, that room was supposed to be untouched. But still a subtle sound resembling the buzz of a mosquito reached my ears.

It was the sound of a fan.

I stood before the silver desk. The PC seemed to be turned on, though in sleep mode. I pressed a random key.

"—Tsukimori."

The instant I saw the display, I called her name.

She then came from the neighboring room and, squinting one eye, asked, "Mh?".

"This," I said, pointing at the screen.

Indeed, her mother had left a note with a message.

"That's...," she muttered, surprised, and kept silent, staring at the screen, as though time had frozen. The only sounds in the room was the rain hitting the window and the regular buzzing of the computer fan.

At the time, I could do nothing but watch her beautiful yet so sorrowful face from the side.

Her mother's name was typed in the "notepad" on the screen, along with the following short comment.

«I'm sorry»

On that day, I didn't arrive at home until past three at night on a police car.

<noinclude>
{{Template:Navigation|Gekkou|
[[Gekkou:Volume 1 Sweet Nightmare|Sweet Nightmare]]|
[[Gekkou:Volume 1 Cigarette Tiger|Cigarette Tiger]]}}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Gekkou]]

Hidan no Aria:Volume7 Chapter3

2011-06-11T21:35:02Z

CarVac: /* 3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra */ correct -> connect

==3rd Ammo: The Third Quadra==

The three girls from Connect had several simple single-earphone-type incams, and taking them, we established communication, sharing the same frequency.

Afterward, confirming that we had reached our respective positions...first, a message from Shiranui was transmitted through the incam.

"...Tohyama-kun. On Car 7, there are several TV staff of somewhere aboard and they have cameras. They understand that this is an incident, so it seems that all along, they have been using the train's wireless LAN to broadcast."

"Broadcast...in this situation?"

"Yes, they seem to be happy. They were able to be right at a scoop."

Really...They have no sense of reality.

Despite the fact that everyone might die in a heartbeat.

"...Leave them. Reporting is a freedom."

Scooping up the butterfly knife which I had dropped just now, that was all I said.

Because of the incident with Nii-san, I hate the media, but--in any case, I cannot stop the information leak. I can just pray that this doesn't lead to something bad.

--At the front of the train, next to me,

"Kinji, use heel sock too."

Saying that, Aria put her white sneakers back on.

To prepare for a case where one has unstable footing, Butei normally carry a titanium-alloy hook around with them.

On the belt buckle or at the bottom of the holster, concealed metallic components have the ability to fit together and change into several different forms for several different purposes, much like a toy like a transformer robot.

Talk:Main Page

2011-05-06T08:19:40Z

CarVac: /* Navigation Bar */

Thanks for your initial work, I remember reading it and was really disappointed when I got the end, and realised this wasn't touched for a loooong time.

Thanks for inspiring me to jump into Wikipedia to sort out the Haruhi anime/manga/novel page.

Salutation, comrade!
May Haruhi Suzumiya bless you!

:

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:17, 16 April 2006 (PDT)

Not to be too eager to claim credit, since I haven't done that much, yet -- but might I suggest that at least some of the other contributing translators/proofreaders are credited on the front page of the Suzumiya Haruhi project pages? --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 08:04, 20 April 2006 (PDT)

== April fool? ==
So that I can't visit this website on yesterday is a lie. Right? ^^" [[User:118.172.49.162|118.172.49.162]] 06:05, 2 April 2008 (PDT)

== Oops!! ==

On the left side bar, we have Ginban Kaleidoscope before Ghost Hunt! It should be the other way around! could someone fix this (I don't think I can, and if could, I wouldn't know how).

PS. While were working with the sidebar, should Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria be put up? we have over a volume, and don't seem to be missing anything.

== Needs Deletion ==

Could someone delete this page:[[Shakugan_no_Shana:Volume6_Chapter1_~Preview~|Shakugan no Shana:Volume6 Chapter1 ~Preview~]]. We seem to have deleted the rest of Shakugan, it's sloppy to leave a random page lying around.

Oh and this page too: [[Shakugan_no_Shana:Volume7_Chapter1_Initiation|Shakugan no Shana:Volume7 Chapter1 Initiation]]

Here's a third [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Registration|Zero no Tsukaima:Registration]] (this is different from [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Registration|Zero no Tsukaima Registration]], which is what everything links to)

Here's a whole set of images, some of which should be deleted (primarily those from s&w, and sh) [[Special:UnusedImages]]

== Out of Curiosity ==

I wonder how many (non-bot) people have tried to contact Thelastguardian at "thelastguardian@hotmailNOSPAM.comNOSPAM"

My guess is none. However, a few have probably tried to contact him/her at "thelastguardian@hotmailNOSPAM.com"
Copy and paste is really convenient, most of the time...

== IMTranslator Aid ==

Why not use Firefox's IMTranslator addon to translate into rough drafts and then correct the mistakes? Just a thought. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 19:58, 16 April 2011 (UCT)

It would be extremely helpful both in translating and speeding up the translation of Visual Novel Scripts. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] 02:09, 17 April 2011 (UCT)

== would it be possible to implement semi-protection on this page? ==

It would prevent all the random spam from getting on without an account. Or are there reasons to not do so, technical or otherwise?

I'm also thinking that this would be a great idea. I had enough of tromadol addiction or something like that.

== Suplementy ==

Hello everyone

First of all sorry that I write in this topic but I have some technical problem with the use of this forum. When I'm trying to enter in the appropriate topic, I received a 404 error It's about the only topic in which I was able to enter. Do you have the same problems? What's going on?

---------
These are possible causes:
Please check your antivirus/firewall.
Are you in Japan? (Viewing is not supported from there, for obvious reasons)
Are you using an updated browser? Try another to be sure.

== Navigation Bar ==

It seems that all of the "To Aru Majutsu no Index" pages are now "Toaru Majutsu no Index," but the navigation bar on the left still has the older spelling. Not a broken link, just mildly irritating to see it need a redirect. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 23:46, 5 May 2011 (UCT)

Well, as for me, when I check the chapters, it's always 'To Aru' instead of 'Toaru'. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 00:48, 6 May 2011 (UCT)

Do you really want me to redirect all the links...? Thing is, the name got romanised into Toaru, but since we were using 'To Aru', the chapters are listed as 'To Aru...'. Gosh, I got 10+ volumes to redirect if that's the case...--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 04:42, 6 May 2011 (UCT)

I don't mind one way or the other, just shouldn't we be consistent? [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 08:19, 6 May 2011 (UCT)

Talk:Main Page

2011-05-05T23:46:03Z

CarVac: /* Navigation Bar */ new section

Toaru Majutsu no Index

2011-03-29T00:34:38Z

CarVac: Added 'NT' to the NT cover thumbnail because its caption was identical to the one at the top.

[[Image:To Aru Majutsu no Index cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]
'''''To Aru Majutsu no Index''''' (とある魔術の禁書目録（インデックス）) is a Japanese light novel series written by Kazuma Kamachi (鎌池和馬) and illustrated by Kiyotaka Haimura (灰村キヨタカ). The series is published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] imprint. There are currently 24 published volumes of the novels, including 2 side story volumes. The series has produced a manga and two anime seasons based on the contents of the original novels. The series has also produced a spin-off manga, titled ''To Aru Kagaku no Railgun'' (とある科学の超電磁砲（レールガン）), which currently has 5 published volumes and has also been adapted into an anime.

==Alternative Languages==

The ''To Aru Majutsu no Index'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Russian]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==

''To Aru Majutsu no Index'' is set in Academy City, a technologically advanced academic city located at western Tokyo, which studies scientifically enhanced superhuman students who developed powers, known as ESPers. However, within this world of scientifically developed superabilities, there exists an underground world of magic and occults connected to the religious institutions of the planet. Kamijou Touma, an unlucky boy who happens to be one of the many students within Academy City, possess a mysterious power in his right hand known as the "Imagine Breaker", an ability which allows him to negate all forms of supernatural powers, whether they be magical or psychic. One day, he finds a young girl hanging on his balcony railing named Index. She is a nun from Necessarius, a secret magic branch of the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_england Church of England], and her mind has been implanted with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Index_Librorum_Prohibitorum Index Librorum Prohibitorum]—103,000 forbidden magical books the Church has removed from circulation. His encounter with her leads him to meet others from the secret world of science and magic.

Touma's unusual power places him at the center of conflicts relating magicians and science-based espers in Academy City. As Touma tries to help and protect his friends, he learns the people he knows are not as they appear and begins to attract the attention of magicians and espers alike as they try to unravel the secrets of Academy City and Index.

==Awards==

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2009'''

*3rd place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*1st place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd place in Best Character, Kamijou Touma

*6th place in Best Character, Misaka Mikoto

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2011'''

*1st place in Best Novel Series, Kazuma Kamachi

*1st place in Best Illustrator, Kiyotaka Haimura

*1st place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*2nd place in Best Male Character, Accelerator

*1st place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd place in Best Female Character, Index

*7th place in Best Female Character, Itsuwa

*1st place in Best Character, Kamijou Touma

*2nd place in Best Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd place in Best Character, Accelerator

== Translation ==

'''Translators Needed'''

If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3505 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Format, Names and Terminology]]

'''And for the record, all the translations are to be in British English.'''

==Updates==
*February 27, 2009 - project page created.
*March 1, 2010 - Volume 12 completed
*March 13, 2010 - Volume 7 completed.
*April 13, 2010 - Volume 9 completed.
*June 27, 2010 - Volume 10 completed.
*August 27, 2010 - Volume 8 completed.
*September 25, 2010 - Volume 13 completed.
*October 31, 2010 - Volume 11 completed.
*January 25, 2011 - Volume 14 completed.
*February 10, 2011 - Volume SS1 completed.
*February 26, 2011 - Volume 15 completed.
*March 1, 2011 - Volume 16 completed.
*March 14, 2011 - Volume SS2 completed.
*March 14, 2011 - NT Volume 1 started.

==Terminologies==

All terminologies, character information and whatsoever are hosted on [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_Wiki this wikia].

==The To Aru Majutsu no Index series==

===Volume 1===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy — The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Magician Lands in the Town — FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Conjurer Bestows Demise — The_7th-Egde.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles — "Forget_me_not."]] (parts 3/4)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Retiring Magician Chooses the End — (N)Ever_Say_Good_bye.]] (61%)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Conclusion of the Index of Prohibited Books Girl — Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum.]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue: The_Beginning_of_The_End.]] (0%)
::*Chapter 1: A Tower of Glass — The_Tower_of_BABEL.
::*Chapter 2: The Master has Shut Off the World Like a God —　DEUS_EX_MACHINA.
::*Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles —　"Forget_me_not."
::*Chapter 4: The Deadly Seven —　Deadly_Sins.
::*Epilogue: Deep Blood of Corruption —　Devil_or_God.

===Volume 3===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Radio Noise — Level2]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Imagine Breaker — Level0(and_More)]]
::*Chapter 2: Radio Noise — Level2(Product_Model)
::*Chapter 3: Railgun — Level5
::*Chapter 4: Accelerator — Level5(Extend)
::*Epilogue: Only One — ID_NoT_Found

===Volume 4===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue: Parallel World in Real World]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Hex Suspect of the Magician World]] (Parts 1&2)
::*Chapter 2: 戦闘世界のディティクティブ
::*Chapter 3: 有害世界のエンゼルフォース
::*Chapter 4: 単一世界のラストウィザード
::*Epilogue: 日常世界のマイベトレイヤー

===Volume 5===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue: Night of Opening. — Good_Bye_Yesterday.]]
::*Chapter 1: A Certain Scientific One-way Road. — Last_Order.
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu no Index:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Certain Ojou's Railgun. — Doubt_Lovers.]]
::*Chapter 3: A Certain Misaka's Final Signal. — Tender_or_Sugary.
::*Chapter 4: A Certain Freeloading Forbidden Index. — Arrow_Made_of_AZUSA
::*Epilogue: Night of Ending. — Welcome_to_Tomorrow

===Volume 6===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Proloue|Prologue: On the Front Side of the Stage]] 
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Opening Ceremony — Baby_Queen.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: After School — Break_Time.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Closure — Battle_Cry.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Stop Sign — Beast_Body,Human_Heart.]] 
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Epilogue|Epilogue: On the Other Side of the Stage]]

===Volume 7 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue: Begin Action — The_Page_is_Opened.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Academy City — Science_Worship.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Roman Orthodox Church — The_Roman_Catholic_Church.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: British Puritan Church — Anglican_Church.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Amakusa-style Church of Distinct Doctrines — AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue: End Action — The_Page_is_Shut.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue: One of Five Fingers — A_TOKIWA-DAI's_World.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: After School of Girls — After_School_of_Angels.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Girls Facing Off — Space_and_Point.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Hiding Lit Debris — “Remnant”]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Judger — Break_or_Crash?]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Epilogue|Epilogue: Every Single Day — One_Place,One_Scene.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue: Preparations Stage Seen From Third-Person — Parent's_View_Point.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Under the Blazing Sun from the Starting Signal — Commence_Hostilities.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A Stadium of Magicians and Espers — "Stab_Sword."]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Tactics of the Pursuers and Pursued — Worst_Counter.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Did the Battle End in Victory or Not? — Being_Unsettled.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: An Intermission on a Thread of Tension — Resumption_of_Hostilities.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 6|Chapter 6: Resumption of Pursuit with an End — Accidental_Firing.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 7|Chapter 7: The Foe Who Should Be Beaten, The Person Who Should Be Protected — Parabolic_Antenna.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 8|Chapter 8: The Reason for the Clenched Right Fist — Light_of_a_Night_Sky.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Awaiting People after the Conclusion — Those_Who_Hold_Out_a_Hand.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Prologue|Prologue: The Trip of Northern Italy — Un_Viaggio_in_Italia.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Streets of Chioggia — Il_Vento_di_Chioggia.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Preparations for Going to London — Un_Frammento_di_un_Piano.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Aboard the Capital of Water's Vessel — Il_Mare_e_la_Sconfitta.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Fireboats and a Battle of Gunfire — Lotte_di_Liberazione.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Queen of the Adriatic Sea — La_Regina_del_Mare_Adriático.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue: Return to Academy City — L'inizio_Nuovo…….]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 12 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue: Shirai Kuroko, Pillow, and Bed — Suffering_of_a_Negligee.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Sunny Morning Classes — Winter_Clothes.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2: What Kind of Penalty Game? — Pair_Contract.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Misaka and Misaka's Younger Sister — Sister_and_Sisters.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4: Gently Crossing Pairs — Boy_Meets_Girl(x2).]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Sunset Unknowingly Passing By — Hard_Way,Hard_Luck.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 13 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Streets Beaten by the Cold Rain — Battle_Preparation.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7: Changing Raindrops into the Color of Blood — Revival_of_Destruction.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8: God's Right Seat and the Imaginary Number School District — Fuse=KAZAKIRI.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter9|Chapter 9: The Differences of Obstacles that Stand in One's Way — Two_Kinds_of_Enemies.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter10|Chapter 10: Their Respective Battlefields — The_Way_of_Light_and_Darkness.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Paths Which the Winners and the Losers Must Go Through — The_Branch_Road.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Afterword|Afterword]]

===SS Volume 1 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:SSVolume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Prologue|Prologue: The Calm Before the Start of War — Breakfast.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Pot with Meat and the Appetite for Great Tactics — A_Required_Thing.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: A Dull Gray Alley — Skill_Out.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Women’s Dorm of the Anglican Church — Russian_Roulette.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: A Drunk Mother’s Circumstances — The_Two_Leading_Roles.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Single Will and a Small Key — The_Present_Target.]]

===Volume 14 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Prologue|Prologue: An All-Too-Gloomy Church — Bread_and_Wine.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: A Too-Quick Rate of Change — In_a_Long_Distance_Country.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A Trigger that Becomes a Decisive Blow — Muzzle_of_a_Gun.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Something Far Removed from Magicians — Power_Instigation.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: A Collection of Steel that Blocks out the Sky — Cruel_Troopers.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Epilogue|Epilogue: That Answer Leads to the Next Mystery — Question.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 15 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume15|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Prologue|Prologue: The Finest Lead Bullet for You My Dear — Management.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: An Unmistakable Gun, Unheard By All — Compass.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: The People Who Have Slowly Began To Move — Hikoboshi_II.]] 
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: In the Land of Sealed Powers — Reformatory.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Paper-Thin Difference between Self Derision and Pride — Enemy_Level5.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Defeat the Person with the Strongest Black Wings — Dark_Matter.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Victory Prize for Those Who Survived — Nano_Size_Data.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 16 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume16|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Prologue|Prologue: The Standing of a Leader — Stage_in_Roma.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: From Peace to Ruin on the Proceeding Path — Battle_of_Collapse.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The People Who Stood Up From Defeat — Flere210.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 3| Chapter 3: The Duel to the Death between Entirely Different Monsters — Saint_VS_Saint.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Who is Protected by Whom? — Leader_is_All_Members.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Guide to Even More Mayhem — True_Target_is......]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Afterword|Afterword]]

===SS Volume 2 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:SSVolume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Those Who Seek Bundles of Cash and a Battle — The Third Friday of January.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: A Warrior and Dancer from Norse Mythology — The First Friday of February.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: A Father’s Wish Creates a Point of Contact and an Interaction — The Fourth Friday of February.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The True Strength of the Seventh of the Seven — The Third Friday of March.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: What is it That the World Lacks? — The First Friday of April.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_6|Chapter 6: Getting to the Heart of the Discussion at the Beauty Salon — The Fourth Friday of April.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_7|Chapter 7: Someone Behind the Scenes is Unprepared and has to Clean Up — The Second Friday of May.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_8|Chapter 8: A Kunoichi is Someone who Appears Unexpectedly — The Fourth Friday of May.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_9|Chapter 9: The Relations of the Real World are Unneeded in the Electric World — The Second Friday of June.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_10|Chapter 10: Would You Accept or Decline an Invitation for the Night? — The First Friday of July.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_11|Chapter 11: Every Field has Exceptions — The Second Friday of July.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_12|Chapter 12: A Debate Between a Sniper and a Bomber — The Fourth Friday of July.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_13|Chapter 13: The Accuracy of Their Collective Fortunes — The Fourth Friday of August.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_14|Chapter 14: The Dance between Gatekeeper and Intruder — The Third Friday of September.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_15|Chapter 15: Art is Divided between Geniuses and Eccentrics — The Fourth Friday of September.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_16|Chapter 16: There is a Reason They Do Not Look Like Mothers — The Fifth Friday of September.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_17|Chapter 17: B Movies and Unpolished Gemstones — The First Friday of October.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_18|Chapter 18: Worthy of Carrying on That Name — The First Friday of October.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_19|Chapter 19: Shining Gemstones and Blood-Stained Rights — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_20|Chapter 20: How to Respond to a Number of Simultaneous Tragedies — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_21|Chapter 21: Those with an Undetermined Identity — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_22|Chapter 22: The Conclusion Cannot Be Grasped Individually — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 17===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Incongruity of Casual Conversation — Irregular_Spark.]]
::*Chapter 2: 雲の上に浮かぶ鋼の戦場 — Sky_Bus_365.
::*Chapter 3: イギリス迷路の魔術結社 — N∴L∴
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Sword that Brings War and Disaster — Sword_of_Mercy.]](1/8)
::*Epilogue: それぞれの思惑と胸の内 — War_in_Britain.
::*Afterword

===Volume 18===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume18_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume18_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Mercenary and the Knight's Encounter and Clash — Another_Hero.]] (Part 9)
::*Chapter 6: 騎士と王女の防衛線破壊 — Safety_in_Subway.
::*Chapter 7: 王女と女王の素敵な悪党 — Curtana_Original.
::*Chapter 8: 女王と国家の国民総選挙 — Union_Jack.
::*Epilogue: 国家と黒幕の更なる強敵 — Next_Step.
::*Afterword

===Volume 19===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume19_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume_19_Prologue|Prologue: The Uninteresting Exchanges Between Evil-doers — Key_Shop.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume_19_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Goodwill Shall Be Trusted For Now — Dark_Hero.]] (parts 1,3,5-9)
::*Chapter 2: 単純かつ複雑な問題点 — V.S._Calamity.
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume_19_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Destruction Will Open Up a Wider Path — Battle_to_Die.]] (Part 1,3,5-8,10,11 & 13)
::*Chapter 4: 地獄へ誘う二つの怪物 — Dragon(≠Angel).
::*Epilogue: 悲劇では終わらせな — Brave_in_Hand.
::*Afterword

===Volume 20===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Declaration of War|Proclamation of War]]
::*Prologue: 火薬が鼻につく天空 — Shooting Game.
::*Chapter 1: 善と悪、各々の入国 — World_War_III.
::*Chapter 2: 侵攻と逆襲の幕開け — Angel_Stalker.
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Stand-Off Against the Wall of Doubt — Great_Complex.]] (1/10)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Now is the Time to Strike Back — Heroes_Congregate.]] (1/7)
::*War Report 1
::*Afterword

===Volume 21===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume21_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume21_War_Report_2|War Report 2]]
::*Chapter 5: 戦場という複雑な盤 — Enter_Project.
::*Chapter 6: 展開される本物の闇 — Up_the_Castle.
::*Chapter 7: 天空に皆殺しの天使 — MISHA_the_Angel_"GABRIEL".
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume21_Chapter8|Chapter 8: 彼らの多角的な反撃 — Combination.]] (parts 1,2,3,4,5,7,8 )
::*War Report 3
::*Afterword

===Volume 22===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_War Report 4|War Report 4]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 9|Chapter 9: The Time When a Huge Distortion Has Been Corrected — Broken_Right_Hand.]] (Part 2, Section of Part 4, Intermission 6)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 10|Chapter 10: The Final Technique System's Preliminary Complete — Rebirth_the...]] (Part 3 + Intermission 7)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 11|Chapter 11: In the Shining Golden Sky — Star_of_Bethlehem.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 12|Chapter 12: Final Battle at the Arctic Ocean — Last_Fight.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Epilogue|Epilogue: Silence and the End of the Boy — Silent_to_Small_Fire.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Proclamation of Armistice|Proclamation of Armistice]].
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Afterword|Afterword]]

==The Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament series==
[[Image:NT To Aru Majutsu no Index cover.jpg|200px|thumb|NT Volume 01 cover.]]
'''Synopsis:''' The Third World War that final member of the Roman Catholic Church's secret organization God's Right Seat Fianma sparked from Russia has been ended by the efforts of Kamijou Touma. With that, he vanished. This is a world where Kamijou Touma does not exist. With the Magic Side regrouping, the Sabbath for their followers has arrived.

In the headquarters of the Science Side, Academy City, the strongest Level 5 Esper Accelerator has washed his hands of the "Darkness". Along with Last Order and Misaka Worst, he passes both noisy and gentle, calm days. There is no sign of GROUP.

Skill-Out's Level 0 Hamazura Shiage, with the negotiating materials pertaining to the Darkness he acquired in Russia, has returned and formed the new ITEM with Kinuhata, Takitsubo, and Mugino and began their operations. Peace has come to the hands of the alumni of the city's Dark Side at last.

However, a new evil "Freshmen" appears before them.

===NT Volume 1===

::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Prologue|Prologue: The People Who Became the Protagonists By Some Kind of Mistake — War?]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: A Peaceful Academy City Without "Him" — City.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: What Lies Ahead, What Should Be Chosen — Dream.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: A Slight Margin and an Omen That Connects to the Next — Girl.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Right to Become a Good Person and the Right to Reject It — Black.]] (12/21)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Even If He Does Not Become a Hero — Knight(s).]] (27%, 1/8)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Modest Feast and Inviting Dark Clouds — Witch.]]

== Spin-Offs==
===To Aru Majutsu no Index: Stiyl SS===
===To Aru Kagaku no Railgun SS: Liberal Arts City ===
===To Aru Majutsu no Index SS: Norse Mithology===
* Chapter 1: GLEIPNIR
* Chapter 2: YMIR' s_ocean
* Chapter 3: RULIC_letters
* Chapter 4: ALFAR
* Chapter 5: Marine Prison
* Chapter 6: The best moments
* Chapter 7: The Direction of Salvation
* Chapter 8: The Bearer of the Mysterious Text

===To Aru Kagaku no Railgun SS2: Shopping Mall Demonstration===
===To Aru Jihanki no Fanfare===

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: ''None Designated''
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Js06|Js06]]
:*[[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]
:*[[user:pikachuwei|pikachuwei]]

'''INACTIVE''' (At least one month of not updating)
:*[[user:Flere821|Flere821]]
:*[[user:MerrickXasis|MerrickXasis]]
:* Twi from OneManga forums
:*[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]]
:*[[user:Kwei|Kwei]]
:*[[User:Nera Sleith|Nera Sleith]]
:*An Anonymous imageboard user
:*[[user:Joay|Joay]]

'''M.I.A'''
:*[[User:Holy|Holy]]

===Editors===

:*[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]
:*[[User:Tactician J|Tact]]
:*[[User:Snorca|Snorca]]
:*[[User:CarVac|CarVac]]

*Proofreaders

:*[[User:Tactician J|Tact]]
:*[[User:CarVac|CarVac]]

*Page checkers

:*[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]
:*[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]]

*''All editors that can speak and write English proficiently are welcomed.''

==Series Overview==
'''Main Series'''
*To Aru Majutsu no Index (April 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2658-X)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 2 (June 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2701-2)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 3 (September 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2785-3)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 4 (December 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2858-2)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 5 (April 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-3025-0)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 6 (July 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-2973-2)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 7 (November 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-3205-9)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 8 (January 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3269-5)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 9 (April 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3385-3)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 10 (May 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3428-0)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 11 (October 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3581-3)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 12 (January 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3683-6)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 13 (April 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3801-4)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index SS (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3912-7)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 14 (November 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-4062-8)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 15 (January 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8402-4145-8)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 16 (June 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867086-9)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index SS 2 (November 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867342-6)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 17 (March 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867591-8)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 18 (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867897-1)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 19 (November 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-868069-1)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 20 (March 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868393-7)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 21 (August 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868762-1)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 22 (October 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868972-4)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index: New Testament (March 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870319-2)

'''Others'''
*To Aru Majutsu no Index: Stiyl SS (set of six short stories)
*To Aru Kagaku no Railgun: Liberal Arts City SS (set of eight short stories bundled with the To Aru Majutsu no Index season 1 limited edition anime DVDs)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index SS: Norse Mithology (set of eight short stories bundled with the To Aru Kagaku no Railgun limited edition anime DVDs)
*To Aru Jihanki no Fanfare (special min-novel by Baccano! and Durarara!! author, Narita Ryogho. It was included with the special edition of Volume 5 the To Aru Kagaku no Railgun Manga)
*To Aru Kagaku no Railgun SS2: Shopping Mall Demonstration

==More Information==
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index The wikipedia article].
* [http://www12.atwiki.jp/index-index/ とある魔術の禁書目録　Index] (日本語、そしてネタバレの危険性がある！)
* [http://Toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_Wiki To Aru Majutsu no Index Wikia]

Talk:Format guideline

2011-03-21T23:26:10Z

CarVac: /* Page formatting in full-text PDFs */

Hello, so let's kick this up, what things should we address first?

Which things should be established first?

* Please use the "add comment" icon above (the + symbol).
* Please scroll down to view current discussions.
* Previous discussions on related format guideline topics have been copied here for reference.

== Unresolved Issues ==

=== [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=307 Where's the "References & Translator's Notes" section?] ===

So we've agreed to link terms and references in some separate Notes/References section, but where should this be? ['''Option 1'''] The Discussion pages of each chapter? If so, we'll have to clean up those pages - old discussions archived away (or just deleted) while leaving space for current issues to still be debated. GTO, perhaps they should be unified to look something like this?

* Table of contents
* References & Translator's Notes
* Current translation issues (with optional link to old discussions elsewhere?)
* (or maybe have Old Discussions stuck as an appendix at the bottom of the chapter's discussion page?)

Or would we rather hide casual readers from all our talk, therefore ['''Option 2'''] place Notes/References at the bottom of the main chapter's text after a horizontal line?

====While i would like to have everything related to be on one page====

But i guess thats not going to happen when people will continue to use the indivual chapters page, while it'll be great to have everything organised you must admit what you are proposing is going to a signifcant amount of time, if we use [option 1]

[option 2]
At the same time i don't think its right to mess up the chapters with the notes at the bottom. But i do like the idea of linking the words to something us, saves us all the restructuring.

I mean why don't we jus link the word when it first appears on the chapter, to the related notes/refs in the talk pages, once only.

That way if peope don't understand it, they can click it ,and get cluded in.

but once only, it'll save time from changing all the same words to have the link.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 09:17, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Oh of course I meant we only link them once. My question was: where will that link point to? As in where do we explain what the Reference is? In the chapter's talk pages (so that people don't get spoilt of future things as might be the case in an 'all references are on this page' situation)?

Besides, Option 1 really shouldn't take much time. Ok fine, delay the "sort out discussions into current vs resolved" - how much work is it to create 1 section at the top of each chapter's talk page? Actually, this'll be much easier if I show you what I mean won't it? Ok, give me a few hours to deal with other things first, then I'll do Ch 2's talk page in what I mean by Option 1.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:51, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Ok, Chapter 2's Talk page has been formated as per Option 1. If you want me to do the other chapters, I'll have to do them another day as I've got approaching deadlines now.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 12:18, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

I've given this matter some thought, and here's how I've tried to resolve it. I'm currently working on vol.2 ch.4, and in the Talk page for that chapter, I've set up three main sections: '''Original Text''' for the original text of the novel (which is temporary - we're not producing a Japanese bootleg, here - and only while I'm translating, as a reference); '''Translation Notes''' for ''my'' translation notes (that is, my cleaned-up versions of whatever discussion has taken place on each thorny spot, as well as remarks on in-text references); and '''Comments''' (which is where the editors, myself, and other visitors to the page can discuss the issues. The Comments section is obviously intended to be messy -- but ideally, when the translation is over, the Translation Notes section will be clean and immediately useable. When the project is complete, we can move the Translation Notes to a separate wikipage, one for each chapter), and maybe include links in the text to the relevant notes.

How's that?

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:01, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

So in the short-term, it means it'll boil down to "Translation Notes" and then a Discussion section as before. Well, certainly you've hammered out details which are plausible and I have no objections. I guess it is more sensible to just leave Discussions/Comments as a mess and leave them like that, instead of wasting time organising them into "present" and "past". Aye ok, seems we're going for Option 1 with FON's details then.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 13:23, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Well if you blokes have the time to do it, then i have no objections.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 15:24, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

=== [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=16 Navigation] ===

No one's really discussed this, so I've added a navigation bar of sorts to the bottom of all completed chapters/entries/etc. Note that I had to use hardcoded values since for some reason the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/skins/monobook/main.css main.css] does not include "wikitable" or "prettytable" as a class, let alone have the values required for it. Values in question can be found [http://meta.wikimedia.org/wiki/MediaWiki:Common.css here].

Please use the following example source code at the end of each chapter when you are finished with it:
<pre>{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Suzumiya Haruhi|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}</pre>

'''Proof of Concept:'''
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Suzumiya Haruhi|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Forward to [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
If there are no problems with this format, please move this comment to the main page. :)
-- [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 7 May 2006 22:00 EDT

:I like the idea, but have some small changes to suggest:

:{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Suzumiya Haruhi|Up to the Main Page]]
| [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}

:My changes are changing "Return to" into "Up to" and changing the order. Also, I made the whole text be part of the links, not just the name of the destinations. Take a look at the markup if you want the details.

:Thanks, [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], for finding the markup to make this work!

:--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 19:42, 7 May 2006 (PDT)

:Looks fine, have at it. :)
:By the way, initially my first proposal for this was that the navigation would be at the top and bottom. Should this be kept, or is the bottom enough?
:For everyone else, the new source code is as follows:
<pre>{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|Back to Chapter 1]]
| [[Suzumiya Haruhi|Up to the Main Page]]
| [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Forward to Chapter 3]]
|-
|}</pre>

:-- [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 7 May 2006 23:28 EDT

mmm......to be honest i'am undecided about this, it does look like a pretty interesting idea, but at the same time it is a pretty big implimentation in terms of layout and im sure there are alot of people who will fall into both camps.
I think we more input from the other Project Translators,Dedicated Editors and other users before we can consider this.
I don't think there is a rush at the moment as only one volume has been done, but when more are completed, i can see how this might be a benefit for those fast readers and are too lazy to go back to the previous page just to click the next chapter for the 12th time.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:19, 7 May 2006 (PDT)

In my opinion the code should go in a template and provide links to all chapters. You only need to add the template, e.g.
<nowiki>{{Navbox_Volume_1}}</nowiki>, at the end of each chapter. See [http://en.wikibooks.org/wiki/Main_Page wikibooks.org] for some examples. --[[User:89.53.204.166|89.53.204.166]] 08:12, 8 May 2006 (PDT)

Ok, I've risen to the challenge and created [[Template:V1TOC]]:
{{V1TOC}}

To include it, as I did above, use this code:
<pre>
{{V1TOC}}
</pre>

Note that when it is included from one of the chapter pages, the current page will show up in bold and will not be a link.

If the template is edited, the included text will change on every page on which it is used (including this one!).

What does everyone think? It will certainly be easier to use templates for this kind of thing, rather than hand crafting navigation boxes on each page. I thank the anonymous editor above for the suggestion.

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 19:34, 8 May 2006 (PDT)

mmm...i'am abit skeptical about this....

I've thought about it, and i do agree that eventually we will need some sort of internal navigation links, but im not so sure about your "boxy" design.
how about you make a dummy page so we can have a general idea of what it will look like?

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 05:46, 9 May 2006 (PDT)

I like where this is going. I've modified the template a little bit; maybe width: 100% is going overboard? Also, made the table go in the center in this way, and made text in the boxes go in the center. Looks a lot simpler, no?

Onizuka-GTO: Here's an [[Template_talk:V1TOC|example page]], with the TOC at the top. Maybe we need a second part at the bottom without the title? Suggestions?

-- [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 10 May 2006 16:53 EDT

Thanks for the example page, i now know why i did not like this current design, it seems unnecessary to have a link for all the chapters.

In the other hand if it had the links for only next chapter and the previous one and was at the end of thr page, it will not disrupt the overall chapter with its minimal presents.

To be honest, i do not see why you need to have a box around the links, prehaps a simple "Previous Chapter" and "Next Chapter" would be sufficient.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:58, 10 May 2006 (PDT)

I have no idea how we could make the template dynamic enough to do a previous/next chapter business sort of thing. Anyone?

-- [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], 10 May 2006 19:21 EDT

Maybe not even dynamic, we can simply just link it to the next chapters the old fashion way....

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 17:10, 10 May 2006 (PDT)

The previous discussions have been moved to the forum. Please click on the following links to view them.

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=303 anything to put on the front page?]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=304 Chapters with multiple Translators Conflicting]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=302 Kyon's Narration Tense]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=17 Markup: CAPITALS, ''italics'' and bold, oh my!]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=96 Page names]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=299 Proposal to revise the number of Translators per volume]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=14 Solution to Partial Script Contributed]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=15 Templates for common entities]'''

== Resolved Issues ==

The previous discussions have been moved to the forum. Please click on the following links to view them.

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=301 Chinese vs. Japanese Translation]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=306 Common Japanese terms carried over]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=323 Correct English terms for "Shinjins" and "Locked Space"]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=322 Dialogue syntax issues]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=283 SOS-Dan's full name]'''

*'''[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=305 Standard English Words? i.e. "Consortium"]'''

== Page formatting in full-text PDFs ==

I noticed that the Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria full-text PDF is extremely difficult to read. I noticed multiple reasons for this. For one, the lines are very long, over 100 characters per line. Secondly, it's in Calibri, a sans-serif font that is the default in Microsoft Office 2007. That it's sans-serif doesn't really matter, but that font in particular doesn't seem to work well.

This came to mind because I'm currently doing major offline edits for the first chapter of a teaser project, Tabi ni Deyou, and I'm working in the LaTeX typesetting program. I'm using the A5 paper size instead of A4 and the default LaTeX font (Computer Modern), and I find that it's far more readable than the aforementioned PDF I downloaded, with about 60 characters per line and really smooth typesetting. It's far more like reading a real light novel, except on a computer screen. I compared it to my official Suzumiya Haruhi English translations, and the pages are about the same physical size, but the margins are slightly smaller in my PDF, though it's not a drastic difference.

In short, I was wondering: should there be guidelines for PDF conversions of fully translated novels for readability and consistency? Also, should they reference Baka-Tsuki (which the Utsuro no Hako one has no mention of)? Should they credit the translators and editors? [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 05:25, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

3 things: [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=2864 guidelines], or the closest we have. Additionally, I've worked with LaTeX, admittedly more on the mathematics side, and it seems like converting a whole text to it would be resource intensive, unless there exists scripts to do so. Additionally different typesetters for LaTeX may have different default fonts (I know that the major implementation is different for Mac and Windows, at least). What program are you using, and is the font available online somewhere? I also observe that many of the PDF translations are available only on the forum: I would definitely run a poll (I think translators have permission to make them, I know project editors don't), in addition to any debate here on wiki, before creating any policy, especially with regards to giving credit. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 07:26, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

LaTeX is designed so that no matter what system you run it on, you will always get the same result. It's free and open-source, and it's available for basically any system ever. Personally I use LaTeX 2e on Linux, but you should get the same exact result for any operating system, and Computer Modern comes with every install of LaTeX so far as I know. Also, LaTeX is designed for books as well as mathematics; several publishing companies use it to typeset their books.

It's actually not that hard to convert a novel to LaTeX; the hardest part was formatting the title page photo to fill the sheet, but I could take what I have done and make it into a template for future use. My code could use a little neatening and documentation in that case, though. Then, you could simply download the images, copy the wiki code into a new file, and use find-and-replace on things like ellipses, quotes, photos, italics, and section breaks. I converted a chapter to LaTeX in about half an hour that way, so it's not a big time investment to create a PDF, unless the chapter started out with extremely inconsistent formatting. --[[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 16:07, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

That's great! I'm going to look for a wikicode->LaTeX converter, and If I don't find one, probably try tot build one myself. If I end up building one myself could I look at what you've produced to get the formatting looking correct? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 16:21, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

One thing is that any existing wikicode->LaTeX converter is not likely to be suitable to typesetting light novels as books. There are other issues such as the fact that different projects format the novels slightly differently. So, I just created a LaTeX document that explains mostly everything on how to convert the wikicode to LaTeX, and also doubles as a template; you copy it into a new file, modify it, and compile it, and it'll render a nice novel! I'm gonna post it on the forum thread you linked to earlier. --[[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 19:26, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

Talk:Format guideline

2011-03-21T20:07:02Z

CarVac: /* Page formatting in full-text PDFs */

Talk:Format guideline

2011-03-21T09:25:30Z

CarVac: /* Page formatting in full-text PDFs */ new section

File:Tabi ni Deyou C0006.jpg

2011-03-16T23:25:24Z

CarVac: Adjusted the translation to make it sound better.

"Boy? What would you do if I vanished one day?"

"I would search for you."

"What if you couldn't find me anyway?"

"You can only say that once you stop searching! But let me ask this question back to you: what would you do if I vanished?"

"I..."

File:Tabi ni Deyou C0005 2.jpg

2011-03-16T23:21:56Z

CarVac: Made the translation sound a little more natural.

"There is this saying that 'one should live without regrets', right?"

"Yeah."

"That's just stupid."

"You think so?"

"No matter what choices you make, you will always have at least a few regrets and will want to look back. Isn't it obvious?"

"So you think what's important is to just not keep looking back at the past?"

"Exactly!"

File:Tabi ni Deyou C0004.jpg

2011-03-16T23:18:57Z

CarVac: Adjusted caption translation for smoother reading in English.

"Boy?"

"Mhm?"

"Was the next town really this way?"

"Mmm... I was pretty sure until just now."

"..."

"..."

"Whatever."

"We have good weather today, so yeah."

File:Tabi ni Deyou C0005.jpg

2011-03-16T23:17:00Z

CarVac: I made the translation sound more natural in English.

"...I don't like rain."

"Really? Personally, I don't have anything against it."

"Why not?"

"Clothes get wet in the rain, right?"

"What about it?"

"It lets me see through yours."

"You're such a pervert."

User talk:EusthEnoptEron

2011-03-15T04:46:36Z

CarVac: Tabi ni Deyou offline major edits

Hehe, that was the reason behind that ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:59, 22 December 2009 (UTC)
:The page contents box? I don't know if it's useful, really. The reasons I removed it:
:# it blows up the layout (admittedly not badly)
:# the titles looked like "1.1 1", "1.1 2" (could be fixed, thought)
:# I haven't seen anything like this on any other BT project.
:On the other hand, it might not be a bad thing and reflects the content of the chapter. Freshness and accessibility. So I don't mind either way. ;)
:[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:33, 22 December 2009 (UTC)

Ah, but I have seen it in some projects (like [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume12_Chapter1|here]] and [[Maria-sama_ga_Miteru:Volume1_Chapter1|here]] and I believe also somewhere else if the chapters were divided in subsections (so I thought its custom ;)) (I think for some its for a easier navigation in the chapter or to differentiate the pages - who knows for sure) Also I dont know if much could be done to change the titles of the subsections (but also one can hide the content) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:59, 22 December 2009 (UTC)
:You got me. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:26, 23 December 2009 (UTC)

Thanks for your work on Utsuro no Hako. I'm enjoying it.

Want to second that emotion! Thanks so much EEE!

What? Who? When did you translate this and why haven't I noticed it from the beginning? This is an excellent series and you translated an entire volume a month...that's ungodly. I just wanted to write here to say how awesome it's been reading this series (just finished the first book--I hated the way the author had me with the 'owner' mystery because of his cheap shot) and that I seriously congratulate you on your translations. Sure, they aren't perfect, but you clearly tell this wonderful story, and I'm definitely glad I read it. I truly hope you continue translating ^^.

Totally not trying to butter you up into translating more,

~Blaster

:Thanks for the positive messages Blaster and anon IPs. :D I'm really glad you guys enjoyed the story as much as I did, which is what drove me to translate the whole thing. Though, I'm still not sure just how readable I can translate an already quite complicated book like this. But for now, I think I'll keep translating at least until volume 4 (since volume 3 is my favorite one and hell of a cliff-hanger). [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:53, 25 March 2010 (UTC)

Hey, is there any way to contact you (skype/msn/whatever)? --LoSs 09:18, 13 April 2010 (UTC)
:Email (Romanize without spaces): 海からやって来た[_at_]yahoo.co.jp [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 13:14, 13 April 2010 (UTC)

Also for registered users is down in the toolbox an option to email another user if the other user has allowed that ;) also there are PM's possible at the forum (for registerd users) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 13:27, 13 April 2010 (UTC)

Great job. This novel is very good and I'm really happy that you're translating it. Keep up the good work.

The reason why I signed up to edit was mainly because of your awesome work with Utsuro no Hako, since I wanted to help out by doing whatever I could. Looking forward to working on more in the future! --[[User:Enthormw|Enthormw]] 20:53, 19 April 2010 (UTC)
:Thanks a bunch for the great edits! The awkward English I use is always my biggest worry, so I'm glad someone improves the flow and gets rid of some spelling mistakes for me. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 21:04, 19 April 2010 (UTC)

== Asking permission for Vietnamese translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ==

Hi, EusthEnoptEron.

I find this novel interesting with a bit mysterious. Therefore, I would like to translate Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria into Vietnamese based on your translation. Would you mind if I use this as source?

Thank you for reading.
:Feel free to use it. Also, just ask if you need some help understanding a part. (It's not edited yet, so things might be more confusing than they are already.) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:19, 23 April 2010 (UTC)

== Spanish translation/Praise ;) ==

Hi! I've just finished reading the first volume, with it's many twists and turns in a way that is almost unbelievable, this has definitely gotten to be another one of my favorite series here at B-T. For that, I'd like to thank you for translating it into a language I can read! So, thank you very much!

I've liked this so much that I hope you won't mind me translating this into spanish!! (After I can peel my eyes off of it... or rather, I get to the last translated chapter)

Again, thanks for making this awesome light novel available in english. :)

-[[user:Mertius|Mertius]]

:I'd love to see UnH in Spanish, so please go for it! :D Spread the Maria-love~<br />Good luck if you're going to tackle it (I hope you like the other volumes as well). [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:28, 12 July 2010 (UTC)

== Hidan no Aria/Praise ==

Thanks for the edits on Hidan no Aria most of the time I do the translations at night before I go to sleep so mistakes are often made especially since Japanese is my third language.

I would also like to thank you for your translation of Utsuru no hako to zero no maria because I have read it, and it was a great novel.

== great novel i've ever read ==

arigatou for translating this series of novel, you manage to update this series very fast(heard the 4th volume in japan just came this june). i very like it. and i hope u never get bored o translate this series(i'm beging on you please he..he, and i wonder how u can learn japanese language? i too want to learn japanese as well, but i don't know the effective way to learn it, so i hope u can give some tips or advise to us what is the effective way to learn japanese.

:Nice that you liked it!<br />As for Japanese, I present you the Eusth's four steps to Japanese:
:# Read the [http://www.alljapaneseallthetime.com/blog/all-japanese-all-the-time-ajatt-how-to-learn-japanese-on-your-own-having-fun-and-to-fluency stuff on here]
:# Meditate for a few days if you '''really''' want to sacrifice ''a lot'' of time for Japanese. That's what the Japanese call 覚悟!
:# Fight yourself through the 3000 Kanji and the Kana as mentioned on AJATT
:# Read, listen, live Japanese. Maybe even set a limit of how long you allow yourself to read something other than Japanese (I used [http://www.proginosko.com/leechblock.html LeechBlock].<br />
:Well, that's one way. What's most important is that you get started. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:46, 25 July 2010 (UTC)

== Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria ==

Hi, EusthEnoptEron.

I've found many positive comments about this novel. Could you tell me where I can read this novel in japanese language?
: Either buy the novels at YesAsia / bk1 or you should find the raws without much trouble through google. (except of volume4. There are no scans yet) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 09:28, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== My most sincere thanks ==

Really, I must say that I love how Eiji Mikage develops his characters. As soon as I noticed that you had uploaded the rest of the volume 4, I couldn't stop reading it until I was finished. Koudai Kamiuchi didn't dissapoint me in the least. Oh well, later I'll see if I can help a little bit with the editing (I'm not adept at rephrasing sentences since I learnt english by myself). Oh and thanks for the Eusth's way to Japanese, eventually I plan to learn it too lol. [[User:Lne|Lne]] 04:20, 3 August 2010 (UTC)
:I agree. Whew, I need to read his other works one of these days. Ah, and I noticed that you already corrected some of my edits, thanks for that! :D And good luck if you ever start learning Japanese. You'll discover its beauty～ [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 09:28, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== Haha, once again ==
I commented on how awesome you were at translating, and how awesome this series was, so I wanted to do something for when you finished, too. Honestly--you rock. That story made my day. I even figured out the ending of the 'Game of Idleness' early! God, I think that was the only thing I figured out early. I mean, really. How hard is this book to catch on early anyway? :/ Anyway, thank you so much! Haha, I'd love to talk more but you have no email or instant messenger to contact you D: Oh well. It was an epic, amazing, awesome read.

Thanks again,

~Blaster

:Glad you liked it! Finally I've accomplished what I announced in my previous answer to you ("translate until volume 4") but I guess, I'll also translate volume 5 when it comes out (and I still have time on my hands). :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 09:28, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== ONCE AGAIN!! ==

Thankyoou!!!.... finally all the chapter have been translated. thanks for your hard word, and thanks for your tips that you mentioned above(topic: great novel i've ever read, i'm the same person). BTW, do u know when the next chapter come out and another series that the author mentioned is?? i want to read it so badly >_<.
anyway thankyou for your hard work.(seriously ^_^) i can't wait for you next project, so gambattene..!!
:No idea when the new one comes out (maybe end of this year, beginning of next?), but his other project could possibly be [[Talk:Utsuro_no_Hako:Volume4_Author's_Notes|冥王星O]]. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 09:28, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== Dantalian no Shoka/Vietnamese Translation/Praise ==

I'm quite a fan of dark fantasy, mystery so I find this novel great. Would you mind if I translate it into vietnamese?

Anyway thank you so much for translating HakoMari and this novel! I love them both! Hope you can finish vol 1 soon :D.

P/s: I can't find the raw of vol 1 anywhere. If you got 1 pls pm me at diablofanno1@yahoo.com.
:I sent you an e-mail if you didn't see it yet. But as I mentioned there as well: feel free to translate it. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 09:28, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== Thank you post ==

I want to say thank you. I just finished reading Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria vol.1. <s>While I couldn't scream awesome on the novel itself just yet, It's great.</s> Finished vol.2, this series is awesome. And I can honestly say you're awesome. Thanks for your work.
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 01:36, 11 August 2010 (UTC)

== Edits ==

For Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria, why edit "fufu" to "hehe"? The former is more of a sinister/evil strange laugh, and it doesn't translate to "hehe". For this series, that kind of laugh is fitting of the characters. I hope you didn't change all the fufu to hehe in your translations! (including Dantalian no Shoka) [[User:Imagker|Imagker]] 19:38, 24 August 2010 (UTC)

:Mh, actually I was planning to change most of them. Fufu just seems so non-English. But I agree that it's not really replaceable 1:1. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:41, 24 August 2010 (UTC)

In anime/manga/games/LN/etc, "fufu/fu fu fu" is normally associated with maniacal characters or evil to smugged, cold, sadistic, just plain amused characters who are devising a plan, etc. It'd be betraying their archetype design if we had them say hehe or something else entirely. I'll go through each chapter to see if there are any more changes and will revert them back to fufu... If that's fine with you. If yes, then, if you can recall any part where you originally went with hehe instead of fufu during your draft, can you change those too? [[User:Imagker|Imagker]] 21:46, 24 August 2010 (UTC)
:Well, okay then, I guess. There are some instances in volume 4 - I'll change them. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 16:32, 26 August 2010 (UTC)

Fufu shall be evil laughing? I wouldnt understand that... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 19:55, 26 August 2010 (UTC)

Hmmm, as far as i know it´s more accurate to say that is a "meaningful laugh", where it´s abit on the mocking side, is a bit hard to describe but it doesn´t truly have to be done by an evil character; afterall, since it´s "meaningul", it generally points at something, or indicates something that the character finds amusing, in fact is rather hard to use it in any other form without it feeling out of place.(Well in fact i can think of one instance in Hakomari that´s a good example of it´s general use but...well i´m already quite long-winded as it is...)
[[User:Caramu|Caramu]] 20:17, 26 August 2010 (UTC)

:Yeah, and "hihi" "hehe" "huhu" "haha" "hrhr" just all feel off. Fufu doesn't look good, but I think it gets across the correct meaning at least. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 21:20, 26 August 2010 (UTC)

why don't you also translate the japanese inscription in vol.3 illustration?in other vol.(2 and 4 especially)they were meaningful and interesting insight into the charactr's thought that weren't in the novel.
furthermore,it really hurt me to see how much you work to edit/improve the novel(:even changing the past-present tense in previous novel);i of course apprectiate all you(and kadi) did to transqalte those 4 vol. so fast.No word could express how grateful i am-only money could-but i think you should no overwork yourself so much.but it's just my opinion;i hope i didn't offend you.
:Aah, I forgot about those. I'll add them when I have time. Regarding the edits; it's my favorite LN, so I want it to be at the highest possible level. :D And I'm not really working on any other project right now, so I can go on about it quite relaxed. But thanks for your opinion. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 16:21, 31 August 2010 (UTC)

=Thank you=
Finished the entirety of Utsuro no Hako. I can't believe how well you somehow translated and edited it in the short time that you did. It was an amazing story. Rock on.

~Blaster~

== any news ==

is there any news when vol. 5 will be come out?
:Nothing known yet. Though it's not coming before May, that's for sure. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 15:47, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

== heve one ==

hey, do u have your own blog or facebook? :)
:Nope. Though, technically, I do have a facebook account and a website, but I use neither of them. ;D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 16:26, 16 February 2011 (UTC)

== Tabi ni Deyou ==

I love the story, and I have time during my school break, so I'm doing some major edits offline (I'm rewriting paragraphs and such to make it read much more smoothly, but with the same content and stuff.) so after I finish the first chapter, where should I put it so you can check my changes for accuracy? It's in LaTeX for now, so I can make a PDF anytime, but when I finish editing the chapter I'll make a version with wiki markup instead. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 00:46, 15 March 2011 (EDT)

User talk:Js06

2011-03-01T17:18:40Z

CarVac:

== Welcome! ==

Hello Js, thank you for helping out translating the series. Hope to see more from you.

Thanks for translating the series, definitely one of the best out there. Good to see more translators(good ones) coming into the project.

Heya, Js06. Thank you for continuing translating Vol. 14, hoping that you'll finish it til' the end. Thank you very much~

Thank you for continuing on 14 as well. Will you be moving onto the next volume to finish it up as well?

--[[User:Shido|Shido]] 15:37, 19 January 2011 (UTC)

After 14, I'll be translating SS1. --[[User:Js06|Js06]] 19:57, 19 January 2011 (UTC)

Joay has given the green light for you to continue with 15, if you want to.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:04, 29 January 2011 (UTC)

Hey Js06. I've been editing the previously-translated parts of Volume 15, and I was wondering: Joay left a lot of terms in brackets like [GROUP] and the like. Should I just remove all of those? Also, if you can, please check some sentences that I've commented on to make sure they stay close enough to the original: I was kinda grasping at straws when trying to make them make sense in English. [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 21:49, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

The brackets around GROUP were probably meant to emulate the Japanese-style quotation marks 『』 used in the novels, but they aren't really necessary. The Japanese like to put things in quotation marks to distinguish them in the same way capitalizing the word is sometimes used in English (e.g. Esper names like Meltdowner and AIM Stalker are put in quotes in the novels.) I used to puts things in quotes excessively in my translations because I was copying the Japanese usage, but I stopped recently.
I'll look over the changes you mentioned later today. Thanks for your work. --[[User:Js06|Js06]] 22:23, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

lol, that's true, haha. I thought I saw 17 and 18 before it. Must be crazy.

What do you mean? All that isn't done between 15 and SS2 is 16's epilogue which someone else is working on. --[[User:Js06|Js06]] 20:04, 27 February 2011 (UTC)

I'll finish where it left off, just continue on with the later volumes.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:47, 1 March 2011 (UTC)

Looking at your SS2 translations, I realized that you're doing them in past tense as opposed to present tense like you use in the other novels. Is the original material in past tense, or did you decide to start using more past tense? I do understand that the stories seem to have occurred before volume 16; is that why they're in past tense? It sounds more natural this way, but do we need to keep consistency with the other novels? [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 16:51, 1 March 2011 (UTC)

What? I've always used the past tense in my translations here. --[[User:Js06|Js06]] 17:09, 1 March 2011 (UTC)

Whoops! Sorry. I've been editing the other portions of volume 15 too long, and they're all blurring together in my head. Never mind then. I guess I should put those in past tense to match? (argh; so much work!) [[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 17:18, 1 March 2011 (UTC)

User talk:Js06

2011-03-01T16:51:49Z

CarVac: Tenses in SS2?

Toaru Majutsu no Index

2011-02-27T05:34:58Z

CarVac: /* Editors */

[[Image:To Aru Majutsu no Index cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]
'''''To Aru Majutsu no Index''''' (とある魔術の禁書目録（インデックス）) is a Japanese light novel series written by Kazuma Kamachi (鎌池和馬) and illustrated by Kiyotaka Haimura (灰村キヨタカ). The series is published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] imprint. There are currently 22 published volumes of the novels, including 2 side story volumes. The series has produced a manga and two anime seasons based on the contents of the original novels. The series has also produced a spin-off manga, titled ''To Aru Kagaku no Railgun'' (とある科学の超電磁砲（レールガン）), which currently has 5 published volumes and has also been adapted into an anime.

==Alternative Languages==

The ''To Aru Majutsu no Index'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Russian]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==

''To Aru Majutsu no Index'' is set in Academy City, a technologically advanced academic city located at western Tokyo, which studies scientifically enhanced superhuman students who developed powers, known as ESPers. However, within this world of scientifically developed superabilities, there exists an underground world of magic and occults connected to the religious institutions of the planet. Kamijou Touma, an unlucky boy who happens to be one of the many students within Academy City, possess a mysterious power in his right hand known as the "Imagine Breaker", an ability which allows him to negate all forms of supernatural powers, whether they be magical or psychic. One day, he finds a young girl hanging on his balcony railing named Index. She is a nun from Necessarius, a secret magic branch of the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_england Church of England], and her mind has been implanted with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Index_Librorum_Prohibitorum Index Librorum Prohibitorum]—103,000 forbidden magical books the Church has removed from circulation. His encounter with her leads him to meet others from the secret world of science and magic.

Touma's unusual power places him at the center of conflicts relating magicians and science-based espers in Academy City. As Touma tries to help and protect his friends, he learns the people he knows are not as they appear and begins to attract the attention of magicians and espers alike as they try to unravel the secrets of Academy City and Index.

==Awards==

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2009'''

*3rd place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*1st place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd place in Best Character, Kamijou Touma

*6th place in Best Character, Misaka Mikoto

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2011'''

*1st place in Best Novel Series, Kazuma Kamachi

*1st place in Best Illustrator, Kiyotaka Haimura

*1st place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*2nd place in Best Male Character, Accelerator

*1st place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd place in Best Female Character, Index

*7th place in Best Female Character, Itsuwa

*1st place in Best Character, Kamijou Touma

*2nd place in Best Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd place in Best Character, Accelerator

== Translation ==

'''Translators Needed'''

If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3505 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Format, Names and Terminology]]

'''And for the record, all the translations are to be in British English.'''

==Updates==
*February 27, 2009 - project page created.
*March 1, 2010 - Volume 12 completed
*March 13, 2010 - Volume 7 completed.
*April 13, 2010 - Volume 9 completed.
*June 27, 2010 - Volume 10 completed.
*August 27, 2010 - Volume 8 completed.
*September 25, 2010 - Volume 13 completed.
*October 31, 2010 - Volume 11 completed.
*November 11, 2010 - Volume 16 started.
*January 25, 2011 - Volume 14 completed.
*February 10, 2011 - Volume SS1 completed.
*February 26, 2011 - Volume 15 completed.

==Terminologies==

All terminologies, character information and whatsoever are hosted on [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_Wiki this wikia].

==The To Aru Majutsu no Index series==

===Volume 1===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy — The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Magician Lands in the Town — FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Conjurer Bestows Demise — The_7th-Egde.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles — "Forget_me_not."]] (parts 3/4)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Retiring Magician Chooses the End — (N)Ever_Say_Good_bye.]] (61%)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Conclusion of the Index of Prohibited Books Girl — Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum.]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue: The_Beginning_of_The_End.]] (0%)
::*Chapter 1: A Tower of Glass — The_Tower_of_BABEL.
::*Chapter 2: The Master has Shut Off the World Like a God —　DEUS_EX_MACHINA.
::*Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles —　"Forget_me_not."
::*Chapter 4: The Deadly Seven —　Deadly_Sins.
::*Epilogue: Deep Blood of Corruption —　Devil_or_God.

===Volume 3===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Radio Noise — Level2]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Imagine Breaker — Level0(and_More)]]
::*Chapter 2: Radio Noise — Level2(Product_Model)
::*Chapter 3: Railgun — Level5
::*Chapter 4: Accelerator — Level5(Extend)
::*Epilogue: Only One — ID_NoT_Found

===Volume 4===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue: Parallel World in Real World]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Hex Suspect of the Magician World]] (5%)
::*Chapter 2: 戦闘世界のディティクティブ
::*Chapter 3: 有害世界のエンゼルフォース
::*Chapter 4: 単一世界のラストウィザード
::*Epilogue: 日常世界のマイベトレイヤー

===Volume 5===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue: Night of Opening. — Good_Bye_Yesterday.]]
::*Chapter 1: A Certain Scientific One-way Road. — Last_Order.
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu no Index:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Certain Ojou's Railgun. — Doubt_Lovers.]]
::*Chapter 3: A Certain Misaka's Final Signal. — Tender_or_Sugary.
::*Chapter 4: A Certain Freeloading Forbidden Index. — Arrow_Made_of_AZUSA
::*Epilogue: Night of Ending. — Welcome_to_Tomorrow

===Volume 6===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue: 舞台裏の表側
::*Chapter 1: Opening Ceremony — Baby_Queen.
::*Chapter 2: After School — Break_Time.
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Closure — Battle_Cry.]] (Part 4-6 and Between the line 2 DONE)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Stop Sign — Beast_Body,Human_Heart.]] 
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume 6_Epilogue|Epilogue: On the Other Side of the Stage]]

===Volume 7 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue: Begin Action — The_Page_is_Opened.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Academy City — Science_Worship.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Roman Orthodox Church — The_Roman_Catholic_Church.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: British Puritan Church — Anglican_Church.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: Amakusa-style Church of Distinct Doctrines — AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue: End Action — The_Page_is_Shut.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume7_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue: One of Five Fingers — A_TOKIWA-DAI's_World.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: After School of Girls — After_School_of_Angels.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: Girls Facing Off — Space_and_Point.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Hiding Lit Debris — “Remnant”]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Judger — Break_or_Crash?]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Epilogue|Epilogue: Every Single Day — One_Place,One_Scene.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Prologue|Prologue: Preparations Stage Seen From Third-Person — Parent's_View_Point.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Under the Blazing Sun from the Starting Signal — Commence_Hostilities.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A Stadium of Magicians and Espers — "Stab_Sword."]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Tactics of the Pursuers and Pursued — Worst_Counter.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Did the Battle End in Victory or Not? — Being_Unsettled.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume9_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: An Intermission on a Thread of Tension — Resumption_of_Hostilities.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 6|Chapter 6: Resumption of Pursuit with an End — Accidental_Firing.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 7|Chapter 7: The Foe Who Should Be Beaten, The Person Who Should Be Protected — Parabolic_Antenna.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Chapter 8|Chapter 8: The Reason for the Clenched Right Fist — Light_of_a_Night_Sky.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Awaiting People after the Conclusion — Those_Who_Hold_Out_a_Hand.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume10_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Prologue|Prologue: The Trip of Northern Italy — Un_Viaggio_in_Italia.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Streets of Chioggia — Il_Vento_di_Chioggia.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Preparations for Going to London — Un_Frammento_di_un_Piano.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Aboard the Capital of Water's Vessel — Il_Mare_e_la_Sconfitta.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Fireboats and a Battle of Gunfire — Lotte_di_Liberazione.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Queen of the Adriatic Sea — La_Regina_del_Mare_Adriático.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue: Return to Academy City — L'inizio_Nuovo…….]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume11_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 12 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue: Shirai Kuroko, Pillow, and Bed — Suffering_of_a_Negligee.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Sunny Morning Classes — Winter_Clothes.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter2|Chapter 2: What Kind of Penalty Game? — Pair_Contract.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter3|Chapter 3: Misaka and Misaka's Younger Sister — Sister_and_Sisters.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter4|Chapter 4: Gently Crossing Pairs — Boy_Meets_Girl(x2).]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Chapter5|Chapter 5: Sunset Unknowingly Passing By — Hard_Way,Hard_Luck.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume12_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 13 [[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter6|Chapter 6: Streets Beaten by the Cold Rain — Battle_Preparation.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7: Changing Raindrops into the Color of Blood — Revival_of_Destruction.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8: God's Right Seat and the Imaginary Number School District — Fuse=KAZAKIRI.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter9|Chapter 9: The Differences of Obstacles that Stand in One's Way — Two_Kinds_of_Enemies.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Chapter10|Chapter 10: Their Respective Battlefields — The_Way_of_Light_and_Darkness.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Paths Which the Winners and the Losers Must Go Through — The_Branch_Road.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume13_Afterword|Afterword]]

===SS Volume 1 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:SSVolume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Prologue|Prologue: The Calm Before the Start of War — Breakfast.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Pot with Meat and the Appetite for Great Tactics — A_Required_Thing.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: A Dull Gray Alley — Skill_Out.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Women’s Dorm of the Anglican Church — Russian_Roulette.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: A Drunk Mother’s Circumstances — The_Two_Leading_Roles.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Single Will and a Small Key — The_Present_Target.]]

===Volume 14 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume14|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Prologue|Prologue: An All-Too-Gloomy Church — Bread_and_Wine.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: A Too-Quick Rate of Change — In_a_Long_Distance_Country.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A Trigger that Becomes a Decisive Blow — Muzzle_of_a_Gun.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Something Far Removed from Magicians — Power_Instigation.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: A Collection of Steel that Blocks out the Sky — Cruel_Troopers.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Epilogue|Epilogue: That Answer Leads to the Next Mystery — Question.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume14_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 15 [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume15|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Prologue|Prologue: The Finest Lead Bullet for You My Dear — Management.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: An Unmistakable Gun, Unheard By All — Compass.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_2|Chapter 2: The People Who Have Slowly Began To Move — Hikoboshi_II.]] 
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: In the Land of Sealed Powers — Reformatory.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_4|Chapter 4: The Paper-Thin Difference between Self Derision and Pride — Enemy_Level5.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Chapter_5|Chapter 5: Defeat the Person with the Strongest Black Wings — Dark_Matter.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Victory Prize for Those Who Survived — Nano_Size_Data.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume15_Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 16===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Prologue|Prologue: The Standing of a Leader — Stage_in_Roma.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: From Peace to Ruin on the Proceeding Path — Battle_of_Collapse.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The People Who Stood Up From Defeat — Flere210.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 3| Chapter 3: The Duel to the Death between Entirely Different Monsters — Saint_VS_Saint.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Who is Protected by Whom? — Leader_is_All_Members.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume16_Epilogue|Epilogue: The Guide to Even More Mayhem — True_Target_is......]] (61%)
::*Afterword

===SS Volume 2===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Those Who Seek Bundles of Cash and a Battle — The 3rd Friday of January.]]
::*Chapter 2: 北欧神話圏の戦士と踊り子二月、第一金曜日
::*Chapter 3: 父の願いは接点と交流を二月、第四金曜日
::*Chapter 4: 七人の内の七番目の実力は三月、第三金曜日
::*Chapter 5: 世界に足りないものは何か四月、第一金曜日
::*Chapter 6: 美容院にて世間話と核心を四月、第四金曜日
::*Chapter 7: ある黒幕の下準備と後始末五月、第二金曜日
::*Chapter 8: くノ一は突然出現するもの五月、第四金曜日
::*Chapter 9: 電子に現世の関係性は不要六月、第二金曜日
::*Chapter 10: 一夜の誘いは乗るか蹴るか七月、第一金曜日
::*Chapter 11: 例外はどんな分野にもある七月、第二金曜日
::*Chapter 12: 狙撃手と爆弾魔による討論七月、第四金曜日
::*Chapter 13: 彼女達の集団的占いの精度八月、第四金曜日
::*Chapter 14: 門番と侵入者は踊り踊られ九月、第三金曜日
::*Chapter 15: 芸術は天才と変人を分ける九月、第四金曜日
::*Chapter 16: 母に見えないのは訳がある九月、第五金曜日
::*Chapter 17: B級映画と未研磨の原石一〇月、第一金曜日
::*Chapter 18: その名を継ぐにふさわしき一〇月、第一金曜日
::*Chapter 19: 輝く原石と血みどろの利権一〇月、第二金曜日
::*Chapter 20: 複数同時悲劇への対応とは一〇月、第二金曜日
::*Chapter 21: 正体など判断できない者達一〇月、第二金曜日
::*Chapter 22: 個人にその結末は掴めない一〇月、第二金曜日
::*Afterword

===Volume 17===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Casual Conversation of Chaos — Irregular_Spark.]](Part 1-2)
::*Chapter 2: 雲の上に浮かぶ鋼の戦場 — Sky_Bus_365.
::*Chapter 3: イギリス迷路の魔術結社 — N∴L∴
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume17_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Sword that Brings War and Disaster — Sword_of_Mercy.]](1/8)
::*Epilogue: それぞれの思惑と胸の内 — War_in_Britain.
::*Afterword

===Volume 18===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume18_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume18_Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Mercenary and the Knight's Encounter and Clash — Another_Hero.]] (Part 9)
::*Chapter 6: 騎士と王女の防衛線破壊 — Safety_in_Subway.
::*Chapter 7: 王女と女王の素敵な悪党 — Curtana_Original.
::*Chapter 8: 女王と国家の国民総選挙 — Union_Jack.
::*Epilogue: 国家と黒幕の更なる強敵 — Next_Step.
::*Afterword

===Volume 19===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume19_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume_19_Prologue|Prologue: The Uninteresting Exchanges Between Evil-doers — Key_Shop.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume_19_Chapter_1|Chapter 1: Goodwill Shall Be Trusted For Now — Dark_Hero.]] (parts 1,3,5-9)
::*Chapter 2: 単純かつ複雑な問題点 — V.S._Calamity.
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume_19_Chapter_3|Chapter 3: Destruction Will Open Up a Wider Path — Battle_to_Die.]] (Part 1,3,5-8,10,11 & 13)
::*Chapter 4: 地獄へ誘う二つの怪物 — Dragon(≠Angel).
::*Epilogue: 悲劇では終わらせな — Brave_in_Hand.
::*Afterword

===Volume 20===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Declaration of War|Proclamation of War]]
::*Prologue: 火薬が鼻につく天空 — Shooting Game.
::*Chapter 1: 善と悪、各々の入国 — World_War_III.
::*Chapter 2: 侵攻と逆襲の幕開け — Angel_Stalker.
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Stand-Off Against the Wall of Doubt — Great_Complex.]] (1/10)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume20_Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Now is the Time to Strike Back — Heroes_Congregate.]] (1/7)
::*War Report 1
::*Afterword

===Volume 21===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume21_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume21_War_Report_2|War Report 2]]
::*Chapter 5: 戦場という複雑な盤 — Enter_Project.
::*Chapter 6: 展開される本物の闇 — Up_the_Castle.
::*Chapter 7: 天空に皆殺しの天使 — MISHA_the_Angel_"GABRIEL".
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume21_Chapter8|Chapter 8: 彼らの多角的な反撃 — Combination.]] (parts 1,2,3,4,5,7, 50% of 8 )
::*War Report 3
::*Afterword

===Volume 22===
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_War Report 4|War Report 4]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 9|Chapter 9: The Time When a Huge Distortion Has Been Corrected — Broken_Right_Hand.]] (Part 2, Section of Part 4, Intermission 6)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 10|Chapter 10: The Final Technique System's Preliminary Complete — Rebirth_the...]] (Part 3 + Intermission 7)
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 11|Chapter 11: In the Shining Golden Sky — Star_of_Bethlehem.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Chapter 12|Chapter 12: Final Battle at the Arctic Ocean — Last_Fight.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Epilogue|Epilogue: Silence and the End of the Boy — Silent_to_Small_Fire.]]
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Proclamation of Armistice|Proclamation of Armistice]].
::*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume22_Afterword|Afterword]]

==The To Aru Majutsu no Index: New Testament series==

'''Synopsis:''' The Third World War that final member of the Roman Catholic Church's secret organization God's Right Seat Fianma sparked off from Russia has been ended by the efforts of Kamijyo Touma. With that, he vanished. This is a world where Kamijyo Touma does not exist. With the Magic Side regrouping, the Sabbath for their followers has arrived.

In the headquarters of the Science Side, Academy City the strongest Level 5 Esper Accelerator has washed his hands off the "Darkness." Along with Last Order and Misaka Worst, he passes both noisy and gentle, calm days. There is no sign of GROUP.

Skill Out's Level 0 Hamazura Shiage with the negotiating materials pertaining to the Darkness he acquired in Russia has returned and formed the new ITEM with Kinuhata, Takitsubo and Mugino and began their operations. Peace has come to the hands of the alumnus of Academy's Dark Side at last.

A new evil character appears before them.

== Spin-Offs==
===To Aru Majutsu no Index: Stiyl SS===
===To Aru Kagaku no Railgun SS: Liberal Arts City ===
===To Aru Majutsu no Index SS: Norse Mithology===
===To Aru Kagaku no Railgun SS2: Shopping Mall Demonstration===
===To Aru Jihanki no Fanfare===

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: ''None Designated''
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Flere821|Flere821]]
:*[[user:pikachuwei|pikachuwei]]
:*[[user:Js06|Js06]]
:*[[user:MerrickXasis|MerrickXasis]]
:*[[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* Twi from OneManga forums
:*[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]]
:*[[user:Kwei|Kwei]]
:*[[User:Nera Sleith|Nera Sleith]]
:*An Anonymous imageboard user
:*[[user:Joay|Joay]]

'''M.I.A'''
:*[[User:Holy|Holy]]

===Editors===

:*[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]
:*[[User:Tactician J|Tact]]
:*[[User:Snorca|Snorca]]
:*[[User:CarVac|CarVac]]

*Proofreaders

:*[[User:Tactician J|Tact]]
:*[[User:CarVac|CarVac]]

*Page checkers

:*[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]
:*[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]]

*''All editors that can speak and write English proficiently are welcomed.''

==Series Overview==
'''Main Series'''
*To Aru Majutsu no Index (April 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2658-X)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 2 (June 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2701-2)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 3 (September 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2785-3)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 4 (December 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2858-2)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 5 (April 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-3025-0)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 6 (July 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-2973-2)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 7 (November 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-3205-9)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 8 (January 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3269-5)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 9 (April 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3385-3)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 10 (May 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3428-0)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 11 (October 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3581-3)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 12 (January 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3683-6)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 13 (April 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3801-4)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index SS (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3912-7)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 14 (November 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-4062-8)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 15 (January 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8402-4145-8)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 16 (June 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867086-9)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index SS 2 (November 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867342-6)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 17 (March 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867591-8)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 18 (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867897-1)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 19 (November 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-868069-1)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 20 (March 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868393-7)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 21 (August 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868762-1)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index 22 (October 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868972-4)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index: New Testament (March 10, 2011)

'''Others'''
*To Aru Majutsu no Index: Stiyl SS (set of six short stories)
*To Aru Kagaku no Railgun: Liberal Arts City SS (set of eight short stories bundled with the To Aru Majutsu no Index season 1 limited edition anime DVDs)
*To Aru Majutsu no Index SS: Norse Mithology (set of eight short stories bundled with the To Aru Kagaku no Railgun limited edition anime DVDs)
*To Aru Jihanki no Fanfare (special min-novel by Baccano! and Durarara!! author, Narita Ryogho. It was included with the special edition of Volume 5 the To Aru Kagaku no Railgun Manga)
*To Aru Kagaku no Railgun SS2: Shopping Mall Demonstration

==More Information==
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index The wikipedia article].
* [http://www12.atwiki.jp/index-index/ とある魔術の禁書目録　Index] (日本語、そしてネタバレの危険性がある！)
* [http://Toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_Wiki To Aru Majutsu no Index Wikia]

User talk:Js06

2011-02-25T21:49:52Z

CarVac:

Talk:Main Page

2011-02-21T20:40:14Z

CarVac: Undo revision 83648 by 91.210.104.246 (Talk) what the heck is with these? they don't even advertise for anything

Talk:Main Page

2011-02-21T05:39:10Z

CarVac: Undo revision 83581 by 96.235.42.30 (Talk) uhhhhh I didn't see the point... was it spam?

Toaru Majutsu no Index:Names and Terminology Guideline

2011-02-14T08:29:50Z

CarVac: /* Format Standard */

='''To Aru Majutsu no Index'''=
Note: This page is merely a list of unique/semi-unique terms and names for translators and editors to maintain consistency. If anything significant needs to be done such as any large additions, disputes to listed translations to a term or name or formatting issues, please feel free to post them at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3514 To Aru Majutsu no Index - Names and Terminology] for discussion and review.

==Format Standard==
===Titles===
*Untranslated Chapter titles keeps their original title if they're known.
*The English part of the original title keeps its underscores at all times and in all versions. 

===Narrative Tenses===

Translators are allowed to use whichever tenses they need, but editors are to ensure that the text is mostly in present tense, with past tenses used when necessary

===Style of English===
In lieu of the setting, all text are to be in British English (unless there are Americans in the story, which so far, there aren't any yet.)

===Names===
====Academy City====

*Kamijou Touma - The main protagonist of Toaru Majutsu no Index.
*Misaka Mikoto (御坂美琴) - A heroine of Toaru Majutsu no Index. Stars in her own spin-off series, Toaru Kagaku no Choudenjibou.
*Tsukuyomi Komoe (月詠小萌) - Kamijou Touma's homeroom teacher. Known as one of the 7 great mysteries of the school for her child-like appearance and behaviour. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Aogami Pierce - Kamijou Touma's class representative. His name literally means 'blue hair piercings guy.' Introduced in Volume 1.
*Heaven Canceler - A frog-faced doctor of Academy City introduced in Volume 1.
*Fukiyose Seiri (吹寄制理) - A female classmate of Touma's.
*Yomikawa Aiho (黄泉川愛穂) - A female gym teacher at Touma's school. She also works for Anti-Skill.
*Yoshikawa Kikyou (芳川桔梗) - A female scientist involved with research projects at Academy City.
*Uiharu Kazari (初春飾利) - A female middle school student and a member of Judgment Branch #177.
*Oyafune Suama (親船素甘) - A female math teacher at Touma's school. She is obsessed with being beautiful. Introduced in Volume 14.

====The Churches====

=====Roman Catholic Church=====

*Aureolus Izzard - An alchemist formerly of the Roman Catholic Church introduced in Volume 2.
*Orsola Aquinas - A Roman Catholic nun introduced in Volume 7.
*Agnese Sanctis - A Roman Catholic magician introduced in Volume 7.
*Lucia - A Roman Catholic magician introduced in Volume 7.
*Oriana Thompson - A magician working as a mercenary, introduced in Volume 9.
*Lidvia Lorenzetti (リドヴィア＝ロレンツェッディ) - A Roman Catholic magician introduced in Volume 9.

=====Necessarius=====

*Stiyl Magnus - A magician specializing in rune magic. Friend of Kanzaki and Index since before the novel. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Kanzaki Kaori - A magician who rejected the Amakusa Catholics. An excellent swordswoman blessed with the power of a Saint. Introduced in Volume 1.
*Tsuchimikado Motoharu - A good friend of Kamijou. Capable of using both ESP (which can repair injuries) and magic (though it injures him). Introduced in Volume 1.

===Terminology===
*Espers - Humans with paranormal abilities

====Festivals====
*Daihaseisai - A sports festival in Academy City
*Ichihanaransai - A school festival

Tabi ni Deyou:Dream

2011-01-21T01:48:00Z

CarVac:

"...So? Can you repair it?"

A boy with a wrench in his hand was asked this question and moaned with a face that looked like after a week of constipation.

"I've been trying for four days now, but as things stand, we might reach the next town before I get this done."

"Please not! There are still several miles left..."

Along with a dry laugh, the girl sat down on a bench. The wood of the bench had become crumbly due to the persistently shining sun and pricked her uncovered tights, but right now her fatigue won over this uncomfortableness. The girl was wearing a common blazer school uniform, but because of the heat she had taken off the jacket and was fanning herself with her hand.

"Aren't you just fundamentally unsuited for repairing things, boy? Nobody's going to praise you when you tell them about your heroic story of pushing a broken motorcycle for 140 miles, you know?"

"...Oh please shut up. We're always moving, so I don't have occasion to do some extensive mending."

The boy who had been called "boy" tapped on his stiff shoulders with the wrench.

He was wearing the same uniform as her - of course the boy's one, though. He had taken off his jacket as well as his necktie and had pulled down the collar.

It was true that there was a limit to the mending he was able to do: for their journey they had forcefully installed a tandem seat on their originally one-person Super Cub and loaded it with things like long distance provisions, clothes, gas and water. The luggage of two people was on there, so there was no space left for carrying around extensive mending equipment. All the replacement parts they had were some bolts and nuts. Furthermore, they also had oil and a spark plug. Considering that even their tools consisted of just a spanner, a hexagonal wrench and a foldable Gerber Knife, proper repair was something they couldn't even dream of.

"Maybe we should just throw it away?"

"Don't be silly. Or do you want to carry all this luggage on your back?"

"Ngh," the boy was at a loss of words. Well, his suggestion was indeed not realistic. "Then could you at least help me push this, girl...?"

"No way." The girl who had been called "girl" sneered at him. "Do you want to force a lady like me to do heavy labor? This doesn't even pass as a joke."

"Heh, a track and field girl is calling herself a lady? Don't you have more muscles than me?"

''It appears that my light joke did not please the lady. I got a middle kick straight into my side. Ouch.''

"...Anyway, we're camping here tonight. At least it's better than having to build up a tent in the middle of the street, right?"

"......Mh, I agree."

At the moment they were at a rest area established for farmers in the vicinity.

There was only a toilet, a water supply, some benches and very few planted trees, but for them it was just what they needed.

Rest areas are more valuable than anything else at a place like this where there is nothing but a long road and endless meadows. There are benches to sleep on, after all, and toilets to use. Some among them are even equipped with a working water supply - like this one. Just try sleeping on an asphalt road once. Be prepared to get bugged by insects, hurt your back on the hard ground and suffer from the hot mornings - it really is a sleeping spot that's worth being called the embodiment of "aweful".

"Well, let's get ready for the night then. It's going to get dark soon."

"Mh," the boy nodded. The short clock-hand of his dear chronograph was already showing past six. Admittedly, his watch couldn't be called reliable as it was a rather old-fashioned that still had to be wound manually, but judging from the reddening sky, the time should have been about right.

"OK, girl, please prepare dinner then. I'll take care of the beds."

"Got it, boy."

They both started with their respective preparations without calling each other by the name.

The boy took our a big bundle containing their sleeping equipment from the luggage carrier, which they had extended to both sides of the back wheel, whereas the girl took out a - originally crammed - bag with ingredients and cookware in it. Then they set themselves to work.

The boy headed to two old wooden benches that were located right next to each other. Despite being worn-out, they were ideal benches: barely long enough to stretch one's legs out on them and free of disturbing objects like a back or armrests. Even better, the benches were set up between two trees at their sides. Perfect conditions.

He slowly took out some little, rolled-up blankets from the bundle. There was a total of eight of those sheets that had been stowed away using a method they had thought up with great difficulty. Converted, there were four blankets for each of them. He folded two of them thrice and laid them on the bench as a sleeping mat. In addition to this, a blanket for covering themselves was vital because it may have been summer, but they still were on an island high up in the north. The last one he rolled up and arranged as a pillow.

Next, he proceeded with the roof. A laundry line and a big blue sheet, which he both took out of the bottom of the bundle, were supposed to serve as this.

He attached the rope to the tree branches and stretched it right above their improvised beds, after which he pulled the blue sheet over it, making it triangle-shaped with a weight on each corner. That should be enough to shield them from the sun light as well as light rain. Such an installation was quite sensitive to wind, but by tying it to the Super Cub, it should at least not get blown away.

At the end, he put a anti-mosquito pig, which they had tied up at the side of the luggage carrier, between their pillows and loaded it by putting a green spiral into its stomach.

All set!

"Oh?"

After completing the camping preparations, the boy was made to turn around by an appetizing smell.

What then entered his eyes was part of every man's dream - the girl preparing dinner in a blazer-apron outfit.

She was using a small camping gas range and a little frying pan to warm through some corned beef and canned white asparagus.

While he wasn't too happy about the latter one, the smell of the former dish getting roasted in butter appealed to his empty stomach and made him struggle keeping it quiet.

Then she divided those two rather small ingredients into two parts with the foldable Gerber Knife, took out two slices of bread from an airtight container and sandwiched one half of the ingredients between them. Finally, she roasted it again as a whole.

Even though the girl had to use a knife that was not even meant for cooking, her movements were skillful and the sandwich was completed in no time.

It was topped with an ideal amount of mustard and the gold-brown color of the roasted bread stimulated his appetite even more.

However, the boy did not eat the sandwich after he had received it.

They had decided to always take their meals together.

Until the girl was done preparing the same sandwich - with a rather different amount of mustard - for herself, the boy bore up against the waterfall of saliva that was about to flow out of his mouth and struggled to keep calm.

"Okay, I'm done. Let's eat!"

The girl swiftly untied the string of her apron and sat down on her temporary bed.

"..."

Then she noticed the stare of the boy.

"...What?"

"Ah, I just thought that you've become quite girl-like."

''<nowiki>*</nowiki>Woosh*, she kicked my shin. It hurts like hell.''

"What's that supposed to mean!"

"No, uhm, the way you cook and take off your apron makes you look like that somehow..."

''To be honest, she rather gives me the impression of a housewife, but I would probably be killed if I told her that.''

"Well, if you play chef for a whole three months it's only natural that you'd get used to it!"

"I'm deeply sorry for pushing it all on you...! Anyway, let's eat."

"Yeah yeah."

The girl sat down again and took her sandwich.

They showed each other a slight smile and took their first bite at the same time.

There was no conversation. But the looks they exchanged from time to time were always smiling.

The succulent corned beef and the spicy mustard both whetted their appetite and accordingly big were the bites they took. It was so tasty that he didn't even mind the hateful asparagus.

The only bad thing that could be said about it was that there was just one bite left.

The boy threw the last bit into his mouth, accompanied with a little regret, and dusted the bread crumbs from his hands.

"Thanks for the meal."

"Yeah. Thanks for the meal."

The girl folded her hands.

"...By the way, boy."

"Mh?"

"...We're out of bread and beef now."

"Whahua?!"

The girl darted him a sharp glance full of coldness mixed with meanness.

"It's been a week since our provisions have last been refilled. If you don't get that bike working, there will be only asparagus on the menu from tomorrow on!"

"I-Is this a threat?!"

"Why, of course not. I'm just informing you, ''my dear driver''."

The boy fell from cloud nine down to the verge of despair at one blow.

''Damn. I seriously must get this repaired...!''

The triumphant look of the girl who could eat asparagus without a problem seemed hateful to him right now.

Suddenly, he noticed that the sun was just about to set completely in the horizon. The remaining dusk disappeared and the world started to be covered by a thick darkness. It wouldn't take much longer for their sight to become black.

He lit a lamp made of a penlight and fluorescent sticks. It was using an LED lamp and was therefore very durable.

"Mh, it's already night. How about you hit the pillow, girl?"

"Whawht? You're staying up?"

The girl had already lied down on her simple bed and had covered herself long before the boy told her to sleep. She dozily turned her head to him.

"Well, I have to write the diary... somehow I have the feeling the entries have been getting rather tragic since four days ago, though."

"Isn't that inevitable? It's a fact that there hasn't been anything good. Our provisions really have reached a critical point, you know?"

"What about our water?"

"Should be fine for now. Just, it looks like it was only the leftover of the water tower, so we should boil it once tomorrow."

"......"

They were in a truly tricky situation. One could say that they had at least enough fuel for the Super Cub, but it would be quite dangerous to boil water with it. They could use it to make a fire at most.

The boy sighed deeply and took out a thick book from their rucksack for miscellaneous things.

It wasn't a book to be exact; it was their diary. Its front cover was empty, so one couldn't tell whether it really was a diary, but at least the two of them used this massively bound book as one.

It was about 5cm thick and the corners of the hard cover were reinforced with brass. There even was a belt with a lock made of the same brass.

The key was attached to the same key chain as the key for the Super Cub. The boy opened the seal like he always did, turned to that day's page and began writing in it with a pencil.

The white penlight was more than enough for him to write. It lightened them up in an artificial light that was contrastive to the shining stars at the purple night sky. Like in inverse proportion to the starry sky, one could see only two tiny lights on the ground. The penlight and the mosquito coil.

After about 10 minutes, the boy finished updating the diary. He shut it again with the key and returned it into the rucksack. Then he turned off the light and lied down on his improvised bed.

The lights went out, leaving a green afterimage behind on their retinals. And, as if to take on the task, the stars at the darkened sky started to compete with their brightness.

All one could see here were those kaleidoscopic orbs, the endless meadows that covered the entire horizon and a gray road that drew a straight line through this green landscape.

And in a corner of that scene, the two travelers slowly fell asleep.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next morning the girl woke up due to pain in her back.

She opened her eyes and, for some reason, found herself on the ground.

She was lying on the bare ground without a sheet and in a posture that looked like someone that had been murdered. If someone were to come and draw a line around her body with a chalk, she would make for a perfect corpse.

It should go without saying, but she had fallen from her bed. Which was not unusual at all, though. While there surely was the need to reflect, she didn't need to panic.

She bestirred herself and sat up. The bed next to her was already empty. A few meters away from her, the boy was fighting a duel with the striking Super Cub, holding a spanner in one hand.

"...an early bird, aren't you?"

"No, it's just that you're late! Seriously, you should do something about your habit of sleeping early and standing up late."

A curt answer. However, the girl was by far not permissive enough to ignore such a remark. She let him off with a kick on the back for now.

Satisfied by seeing the boy fall over, she tried to relax her back by taking Yoga-like poses, twisting her hips to the left and right, and finally stretching out her whole body as far as possible. She also considered pulling through the whole set of calisthenics, but since that would look pretty miserable when doing it alone, she shortened it and took just a deep breath.

"But boy, did you stand up early in order to repair the bike?"

"Well yeah. Otherwise it would get unbearably hot before I could finish."

The boy took off his working gloves that had gotten black and dirty with oil and carbon.

"Anyway, as soon as I'm through with this, I will have done everything in my might. If it still doesn't work then, we won't get it repaired with our current equipment."

"Uwaa, neck or nothing it is."

The girl smiled wryly and started preparing everything needed for the kettle. She was going to disinfect their newly obtained water by boiling it. It would be a waste to use the gas range, so she collected lots of branches and withered grass and put them on a brick.

The last step was to ignite the open-air fire using the boy's Zippo lighter.

By the side of the girl who had started this torrid work, the boy continued his repair attempt.

It was already past seven in the morning and the sun was rising steadily. Before they knew it, the cool air of this northern province had been swept away completely and instead of it the hot summer sun started shining on them with the same intensity as in the other sections of the country.

What people normally mean by "repair" is mainly just "replacing broken parts". Unless there is a special reason, machines are designed to work correctly as soon as they have been put together. Otherwise they wouldn't be of any use.

Furthermore, the state "defective" signifies that one of these parts is in an incorrect state or was damaged.

It might still be possible to do something in the former case, but in the latter case one has no other choice but to replace the part.

Well, in short, the "repair" the boy could do right now was limited to "disassembling and putting together". They didn't have enough space to drag replacement parts along with them.

But we're talking about the engine of a Super Cub; it's not too hard to understand the structure of its simple four-cycle single-cylinder engine. By now, the boy had gotten good enough to do simple disassembling tasks.

Also, their Super Cub was actually supposed to still do its job for a while, but because it had been used for a long time and rather rudely by its previous owner, it was very worn-out. Bolts had gotten loose, nails had gotten damaged, the gasket had got a split, and the oil had become dirty. The wheels as well as its brake rubbers were smooth like a bald head by now and the suspension was totally worn out.

"I wish I could actually replace the parts..."

''Or if I could at least get my hands on some new oil, I would gladly clean the single parts.''

There wasn't really a point in polishing the parts if there was only "waste oil" in the machine.

"So, how does it look?"

The boy was addressed from behind.

"Suboptimal."

"Uh-oh. Should I get ready for a walk?"

"Maybe? Well, but things are going to become clear now. Either in our favor or not," he said while gripping the handle, the gloves still on, and putting his foot on the starter. "...God help us.", prayed he and floored the pedal with all his might.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Durururuu*, a shallow sound resonated. Even the girl who was inexperienced in machines gathered that it was a failure.

"..."

One mustn't be trapped in despair. Another try. This time, he tried not only to pray to God, but also to the Super Cub itself.

"Aand gooo!"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Durururu...clonk*, the sound got even worse.

"...Hah."

It looked like neither God nor the Super Cub felt like answering his prayer.

After giving up the repair, they quickly started packing in.

It's been three months since they had started their journey. Accordingly quick have they become in this task. They poured the boiled and disinfected water into 2l bottles and stuffed any useful-looking firewood in a special bag after breaking it into smaller pieces. Their camping equipment wandered back into the bundle, which was then attached to the stock-still Super Cub.

For everything up to this point they needed about 30 minutes. In this rather short while of labor, they had become soaked in sweat.

It was summer. Well, they were on a northern island. But it was summer. At the current time, past nine, the sun started shining down on them without mercy. If they could, they would have loved to ask the sun to reduce its temperature settings, but that would be a distance of about hundred-fifty million kilometers. No way to reach that with their voices.

"Should we throw Cubby away after all?" With a helmet in one hand, the girl tapped her hand on the saddle of their silver Super Cub. The black synthetic leather had already become so hot that it was hard to keep the hand on it. "I would prefer to get it repaired somehow, though. I mean, we finally got used to riding together on it..."

"Well, you've got a point there. Neither of us has ever traveled on another vehicle, so it's a riddle if we could actually even properly use another bike if we changed it..."

''This Super Cub, designed with a focus on usability, was also ideal for practicing because of its mild driving feel. Just...''

"But if it doesn't move..."

"Word! Useless junk!"

The girl landed a kick on the Super Cub.

That moment, as if to react against the abuse of his dear two-wheeler, the stomach of the boy suddenly raised a growl. The girl's stomach, too, started growling in canon, driven by his.

"......"

"Got a problem?! I've not had breakfast, so what's wrong with getting hungry?!"

"Ah, I was just surprised at how loud your stomach can... Ah-Ouchouchouch!!"

The girl pulled up his ear and made him stop his steps.

"I'll cut your ration short for saying such things!"

"Please not. I'm no dog, you know?"

"Then use your calories to move your feet, not for idle talk!"

"That calculation would never work out..."

The girl did not object but murmured something while taking out a can from the bag at the rear wheel and sat down on the nearest bench.

"This..."

"It's hardtacks. There's no problem with eating those, right?"

"...but that's just too plain."

"Oh my! Are you a spoiled child or what?"

"Don't you always have the same complaints?"

"Shut up. I made sure to prepare something. Look."

A small bottle was put next to the hardtacks. It was a jar of strawberry jam.

"The best we have. It's one of our valuable preserved foods, so don't empty it."

"Roger, Ma'am!"

The previously tasteless hardtacks metamorphosed into a graceful dessert thanks to a little bottle with a weight of just a mere 100 grams. When they opened it, a sour yet fruity fragrance spread out and quickened their appetite.

"Shall we eat then?"

They opened cans for one meal and took a breakfast before their departure.

Having succeeded in replenishing some calories, though just very little, the steps of the two of them seemed a lot lighter than yesterday.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There is a natural phenomenon known as "mirage", which the Japanese call "escaping water".

It describes the phenomenon of seeing a non-existent pool of water on hot summer days at places like on a long asphalt road. They call it "escaping water" because one cannot reach the pool, hence, it looks as though the water is escaping.

The cause of this is different air temperatures near the ground, which result in a changed refractive index and lets one see things that are far away really. This phenomenon, however, occurs only at more-or-less straight and long places, so it was rather unfamiliar and interesting to the boy and girl who had both been born and raised in a large city.

But it didn't take long until it became nothing but nerve-racking.

Already half a day had passed during which they had gotten burned between the sun and the reflected rays from the ground. With the exception of four breaks, they had kept walking non-stop. From time to time, they could even sense the intent to kill in the sun. However, they were neither cheerful nor ill-tempered because any stirring of emotion was virtually evaporated by he heat and disappeared like a shimmer of hot air, leaving them in a state in which they were able of nothing but pushing the bike with vacant expressions like robots.

The scenery around them was exactly the same as half a day ago and consisted solely of an endlessly long road and meadows on each side. The only thing that might have changed was the angle in which they were roasted by the sunlight.

"...I'm hot," murmured the girl while pushing the rear side of the Super Cub.

"...What a coincidence! I am, too," replied the boy while equally pushing the handle.

This was the first conversation they had in an hour. Their steps were as unreliable as though they were sleepwalking and if they weren't using the Super Cub as a substitute for a walking staff, they would surely have tumbled. The boy had taken off his white shirt and was using it as a sunshade, while the girl had put a small plastic sheet on her head.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0029.jpg|thumb]]

The heat would be much less torturing if he could at least moisten his sunshade, but they had only loaded 5 PET bottles of water. In total, 10 liters.

A human should drink at least one liter a day in order to survive. Two liters at days like this if possible.

On a journey like this, where it always remains unsure when the next occasion to refill water arises, carelessly using water means death.

If this country had still been operating as usual, they might have been able to call help with a mobile phone or something likewise. However, in these days, the device "mobile phone" had turned into a mere pocket lamp with an included clock + calendar + camera + notebook functionality. That was all. The battery of his was already empty, though, so had turned completely useless.

"...why can't there... be at least a decreasing slope..."

"Don't mention it! If you remind me that we're still on a rising slope, I'll lose important power."

Added to this, this kind of incline was nasty. Even though the road continued straight to the end of their sight, it was a gently rising slope.

The disagreeably higher burden in comparison to a flat ground squeezed out their energy like a blood sucking leech and made their legs heavy.

"It's still quite a bit to our target city... are we really going to be okay like this...?"

"Hang in there, girl! Look, we're almost on the top."

"...I would like to request a slope steep enough to ride down while sitting on the bike."

While agreeing with her in his mind, the boy took the last few steps on the asphalt ground.

He tightly gripped the handle of the heavy bike for a last push and finally arrived at the top of the slope.

"Haaah!"

The girl breathed out loud and turned around to the way they had just climbed up. The gentle slope continued with almost no end in sight until it merged in the sky. The roadside station which they had departed from this morning was already beyond the horizon.

"We walked quite a bit, now, didn't we..."

The boy didn't show any reaction to her murmur. Surprised at this, the girl turned around to him.

She found him taking out a pair of binoculars from their bag for daily necessities and looking through it.

"...can you see something?"

"...over there..."

The girl just cocked her head, so he thrust the binoculars into her hand.

At first she was startled by the blurred view, but she quickly set the focus correctly.

There was a declining slope, just the exact opposite of the one they had come from. When she shifted her gaze to look at the horizon, she noticed that the color of the grass around there was a little different.

The concerned area was not very big. A small section of the grassy area was simply covered with a slightly more intensive green.

".......it's a field... and there's a house, boy!"

The enlarged image was shaking in her tired arms, but it was certainly a dwelling house. No doubt about it: by the side of the road that cut this green scenery apart was a roof and some cultivated land.

The ground was divided by hand-made fences and was apparently cultivated with vegetables and fruits. Moreover, they could even see a paddy field next to it. The land was in a good shape and clearly maintained by someone.

Of course, it wasn't possible to tell if anybody was actually there from this distance. However, places that have been inhabited always have a water supply. And if agriculture is practiced on top of that, then there should even be a source of water.

"Let's get going, boy! It's right over there at the horizon! We'll be there in no time!"

"Roger that!"

The girl tossed the binoculars back into the bag, whereupon they started to push the bike full of vim and vigor. Unfortunately, the slope wasn't steep enough to let them ride down by using inertia, so they had no choice but to push it to their destination. However, because they could actually perceive the destination in their field of vision, they were taken by a sudden burst of enthusiasm.

Just, it was after they had run over half of the distance at full speed when they recalled that the "distance to the horizon" varies depending on the ground level.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"I'm dying."

"Me too."

The conversations between them had at last decreased to a few words from time to time. It was only natural, though, because they had, in a run, pushed their bike over a distance that would be classified "long" in track and field athletics. On top of that, they were having a hard time holding their bike back because the steepness of the second half was nasty and added to their labor. While it wasn't as bad as during the rising slope, it was no comparison to walking on a flat ground.

Nevertheless, they eventually reached the house in question. Their shadows had grown long and from somewhere one could hear a crow's cry.

The girl didn't have enough power left to even raise her head, therefore it was the boy who set the kickstand of the bike and approached the building.

"Could this be... a general store combined with a farm...?" he muttered to himself, while surveying the isolated house and the field with his gaze.

On the left side of the road was a general store which was also used as a residence and on the right side was cultivated land. Both of them had the traces of human maintenance.

The combination of the gray road running through a landscape of green meadows and this small "foreign matter" in the middle of it somehow reminded him of a railway and its station. He could also see lots of vegetables that were nearing harvest. It had been a long time since he had last seen such scenery. Tomatoes, shining bright red in the sunlight, cucumbers, so big he started to suspect that the growers were using strange chemicals, and types of vegetables he hadn't seen in ages were swaying in the wind.

"Wow...... hey, girl... girl? Whoa! Girl! Are you OK?!"

The girl, who was supposed stand behind the Super Cub, had fallen prostrate on the hot ground without moving a muscle. Most likely, it was not just the crimson light of the slowly setting sun that dyed her face red.

The boy heaved her up in a hurry and walked towards the field, searching for a source of water. There was supposed to be a watering place for it. Maybe he would be going to get scolded for entering without permission, but in that case he could do nothing but apologize.

However, when he was about to pass by the general store, something that was rather out-of-place caught his eye.

A foreign automobile was parked in the shadow of the building - a very luxurious one at that.

That shiny thing on its bonnet that was sparkling despite being in the shadow looked like the Mercedes-Benz emblem. The boy wasn't very interested in the car market, but it reeked of money just by looking at the big aluminum wheel and the real-leather seats. A white-gloved chauffeur, brushing off the dust from that gorgeous car with a feather duster, would have fit perfectly into the picture.

But why on earth would such a rich Mercedes driver want to work on a field at the northern back of beyond?

He couldn't wipe away his wonderment, but right now the girl he was lending a shoulder seemed to on the verge of melting away, so he hurried to the fields.

While admiring the fabulous condition of the tomatoes and the cucumbers, he slipped through between them and headed deeper into the area. It was hard to search for a source of water while carrying the exhausted girl, but he found one surprisingly quickly.

It was a watering place that was built like a well and was located almost exactly in the center of the field along the road.

Right behind of it was the face of an artificial, small hill-like construct, which was reinforced with stones and equipped with a PVC pipe. Surprisingly clear water flowed out of that pipe into an overflowing　concrete basin.

After making the girl sit down on the stone bench beside it, the boy grabbed himself a plastic wash bowl that was floating in the basin and started scooping water.

Well, and then:

"Wake up, girl!"

A sunstroke, a heatstroke, an empty stomach and exhaustion were almost making the girl turn into a dried cuttlefish, so, to help her, he splashed it all on her with attitude.

"...whatrya doing you MORON!?"

With a lightning right hand, the girl stole the wash bowl from him and smashed it against his face. Without water.

On the left side, the boy who was holding his nose. On the opposite side, the girl who was wet from head to toe. Each of them took a weapon within reach, scooped some water and then stood still, facing each other.

"..."

"..."

Both of them lowered their knees, taking an attack stance, and at the very moment before a dramatic splash contest would have started, a voice interrupted them.

"Hello there! Are you customers?"

The boy and girl turned around to the owner of the voice while letting the water in their bowls steadily flow to the ground. And then, both of them were thunderstruck.
[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0037.jpg|thumb]]

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

There was a brightly smiling man who wiped off his sweat. A man in his forties, probably, and still in the prime of life was standing there with a straw hat, a towel, a pair of leather boots, a white shirt and an Armani suit, which was rolled up to his knees. His slender yet firm body reminded of the typical sports teacher and his warm smile was full of gentry qualities. He was the living example that a gentleman remains a gentleman even when working on a farm.

However, it wasn't his sudden appearance or his contrastive outfit that surprised them. What surprised them most was his hair.

His hair was not deep-black as it was supposed to be, but snow white like after using some strong decolorant. Moreover, his skin was almost as white as an albino's, showing no signs of tanning despite his work under the blazing sun.

"Oh, did I startle you?"

"Ah, no, um..."

"Excuse us for staring at you like this."

She lowered her head. This gave the boy the feeling that women might be more skillful in apologizing than men. It was kind of the wrong time to think about such things, though.

Because the two travelers had just come through hovering between life and death and the man was currently making a pause anyway, they decided to sit down on the stone bench and take a break.

The bench was broad enough for about five people and, thanks to the roof that was installed over it, they were protected from the sunlight. Because the watering place was right over there, it was much cooler than on the asphalt road. The ground had gotten wet with the water the boy had splashed on it, but the midsummer sun was drying it. Of course, the same applied to the soaking wet girl.

"...Ah, right. I should introduce myself. This is who I am,"

He took out a little case from his chest pocket, with truly fluent movements at that, and held a business card out to them while giving them a nod.

This sequence of movements was already brought to perfection and made it clear that he had been used to doing this in his daily life.

«　　　　　　　　　　　　Transport Corporation, Representative Director　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　　» was written on it.

The name of the transport company and the name of the person himself were missing.

There were no traces of a misprint or abrasion; the letters themselves had completely vanished. In fact, the paper was perfectly fine. It was almost like he had made empty cards for fun.

Solely, one had to concentrate to see it, the logo of the company was printed faintly in a corner of the card.

''I'm not too sure, but I think that was a quite famous company.''

"...well, it's not like there is a point in giving you a business card without my name on it, though."

The boy reluctantly looked up at the bitterly smiling man.

"So... it was «lost»?"

"Yeah, exactly. My name has vanished," he stated plainly. "One day while I was working at the company as usual, the people in my department told me that they had forgotten my name. I had a bad feeling about it because they couldn't remember whatever they tried, so I investigated that matter. What I discovered was that my name had disappeared from all kinds of places: from the data and documents of the company, from my own business cards, my name plate and so on. But what's most, I myself was unable to recall my name."

On hearing the indifferent tone in his voice, the boy and the girl exchanged glances and returned their attention to the man again.

"Even our business partners had forgotten my name all together. Some among them had even forgotten my face. Well, you can imagine how wearisome it was to continue work like that."

The man let out a laugh and put the business card back into the case.

"In the end, I could see no point in continuing my work anymore, so I threw everything away and left. After some time of wandering around the country I eventually settled down here. ...Do you want to join me?"

It wasn't farm work that he offered them, but some bright red tomatoes that had been cooled down with spring water to an agreeable temperature and reflected the sunlight.

It goes without saying that their "Yes" wasn't long in coming.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"...To tell you the truth, I've always wanted to work in the agricultural field. Yet, I ended up employed in a transport company for vegetables. After a period of hard work there, I suddenly became the head of a department, then a managing director, then the director of the branch and before I knew it, I had reached this age and had become the representative director of the main branch."

"...but that's quite amazing, isn't it?"

The boy set his eyes on the man while biting into his second red gem.

This fabulously mellow tomato was so luscious it almost seemed to burst. There was no comparison between the usual tomato juice and this wonderful fresh fruit flesh. A sense of wellbeing spread through his entire body, which hadn't received any fresh vegetables recently.

He had never thought that he could experience such a magnificent feeling with a mere tomato. Right now he was confident to be able to even munch his hated green pepper. Bare.

"Well, it may look amazing to others I guess. But you see, I liked my work and, as it seems, I had a talent for it. I was interested, so I was absorbed in what I was doing and had climbed high on my career ladder without noticing. But at the same time, I had also removed myself more and more from the work I actually wanted to do."

The girl was sitting next to the boy and having a hard time deciding whether she should ignore the danger of getting a stomach ache and set about a third tomato.

"Thus you made your dream of working on a farm come true under the convenient pretext that your name had been «lost». Uh-huh."

Her choice of words contained a thorny undertone. But not out of ill will. It was more something like sarcasm that she mixed into her words to tease him. The director seemed to be aware of this as well and flashed a smile.

"Yeah. This may be rude to my former colleagues in the company, but every day here is so much fun! ...Well, but the stuff I learned in school and my experience at work don't really come into any use."

The man smiled wryly.

"Why did you come all the way here from Honshuu anyway? Wouldn't you have been able to find some cultivated land over there, too?"

"There's no real reason. It's not like I planned to work on a field from the very beginning. At first, I thought I'd drive about a bit for sightseeing, but then I came across this house here. At the time, an old woman was running the general store all on her own. She let me live here and taught me how to grow up vegetables, while I gave her a hand on the field."

"How is she doing now?"

"...in March this year... she vanished."

"...I see," the boy said thoughtfully, while the girl next to him at last gave in to the temptation and took a big bite into her third tomato.

At this moment.

"Oh, director? Do we have guests?"

It was a female voice that had suddenly sounded.

This beautiful voice was clear like the one of an announcer. Its owner stood amidst a corn field that was dyed in the colors of the setting sun.

At once, the corn that had grown high enough for someone to hide in rustled and from it a female secretary appeared. Properly wearing a suit. You may call it a matter of course, but she was a stunning beauty.

"...you've got a secretary even for farm work?!"

They gave him a fierce clip in his belly. Of course, with some restraint.

After recovering from the agony, the director introduced the lady who had joined in the round.

"...uhm, she is my secretary. Since her name has been «lost», she's simply called secretary."

"I am the secretary. It is a pleasure to meet you."

The woman bowed in a truly beautiful angle.

This angle and the position of her hands were proof that she had brought these movements to perfection as a part of her job. However, her suit was dirty and her skin, once white, had been browned by the sun. She was wearing a straw hat on top of her long, pretty black hair and holding some fresh-picked corn in both hands. A hand towel was draped over her shoulders and she wasn't wearing high heels but gumboots. It was a quite queer contrast.

She gave them a bright smile, whereupon the two of them exchanged glances. The time to introduce themselves had come.

"Err... I'm simply the boy. My favorite dish at the moment is tomato."

"I'm the girl. My temporary favorite dish is tomato. There are plans to shift this to corn very soon."

They bowed together and were requited with the secretary's giggle; a delightful one that would have made for a perfect example of how to laugh brilliantly.

In the end, she decided to pause her work as well and joined their chatter round. It was already 6pm. The environment was ideal for taking a break as the air was pleasantly fresh thanks to the gradually dropping temperature and the water nearby.

"Are you on a journey?"

"Yes. We dropped everything and went on a journey. So it's basically the same as it was for the director, isn't it?"

The secretary giggled again on hearing the girl's confident answer.

"Meaning you eloped with your boyfriend?"

"......"

When she asked this question, confident that she were spot-on, the girl's face froze with an uneasy expression. Then, with exactly that expression, she turned a look that contained a strange combination of doubt and expectation to the boy.

"Are you...... my boyfriend?"

She straight-out requested his view on the matter. Puzzled over how he should answer her, he put his hand under his chin and pondered.

"...we never made such an oath... I think."

When he had finally managed to work out this reply, he got kicked by her for whatever reason. This is what they call unreasonableness.

The secretary giggled once more. "I see you are on very good terms with each other. Don't make me jealous!"

After the secretary had said so, the girl stopped her kick assault and proceeded with her tomato.

"But doesn't that go for yourself too, secretary? I mean, you accompanied the director when he abandoned his company, and now you're even working on his farm. Don't you mix quite well in a sense?"

"Oh? But I have not abandoned my work at all?" the secretary said in a wholly stunned-seeming voice, surrounded by three people who made a wondering. "You see, my job is to support the director. I have not abandoned my work. The director is the only one who has."

"H-How can you say that! Sure, you've come here because of me, but I never forced you, did I?"

"None of your excuses! In spite of the fact that I only came along with you due to my job, you told me to «please wash the tomatoes» and to «go get some water to wash the radish». How could I ever refuse your orders in my position?"

She purged her lips, "Hmph!" and pushed the full corn basket upon the director. "Thanks to that I have got completely used to farm work. Anyway, I will go prepare some tea for our guests, so please wash these and make some grilled corn in the meantime, director."

"O-Okay."

After forcing this giant amount of corn upon the director - almost like a pile of documents - she went away at a good pace in order to make them some tea. The director followed her, leaving the boy and girl behind alone by the well.

Neither the director nor the secretary had shown any signs of wonderment when they didn't tell them their names.

The corn field rustled in the gentle wind. Behind it, they could see the slowly setting sun at the horizon.

"...Boy?"

"...Mhm?" he answered her whisper without giving her a look.

"The director is quite colorless, isn't he?"

"...Yeah."

His hair had turned completely white. His age was approximately somewhere between late thirties to mid-forties. Such white hair in this age would normally be nearly impossible, but that only applies to normal people.

It was the same for his skin. In comparison, the secretary had probably done equally or less work than he, but she was suntanned. However, ''his'' skin was pigment-poor, almost like an albino's.

"...Isn't it hot today?"

"...Well, it's already August..."

The sound of the secretary's hasting steps cut into their pointless conversation.

She put a tray on the stone bench and, along with a refreshing sound, filled their cups with tea. It could be expected that she, as a secretary, knew how to prepare delicious tea, but sadly it should be rather difficult to make full use of these skills for barley tea.

However, the served barley tea was made with fresh spring water and so chilly that the surface of their cups got fogged.

The girl emptied the cup in one go, as if this was the etiquette in this land.

However, the sight of her gulping down the tea wasn't exactly "elegant".

"Ah, right!"

The two girls turned their gazes to the boy.

"What's the matter, boy?"

"Ah, it's not like it's urgent right now, but I was thinking about replenishing our reserves if the water isn't limited."

"Ah, I see..."

Asking gazes focused on the secretary.

"Yes. I think it is fine! This well seems to take its water from a natural spring after all."

"Yay! Fresh water ahoy!"

''As the water is that clear, it shouldn't be necessary to boil it up. Mh... in that case, we ought to throw away the water from yesterday's rest area and fill in some fresh. It feels kind of like a waste since we went through the trouble of disinfecting it, but that can't be helped.''

"Alright, I'll go and fill our bottles up then."

"Eh? Wait, I'll help you."

"I'm fine, no worries. ...in return, save me some corn!"

The boy thrust his finger before her, lending weight to his words, after which the girl sat down again.

The secretary watched his back while he was getting the water, fanning himself due to the heat, with a somewhat meaningful look and muttered, "...he looks very kind. Get going and make him your boyfriend!"

The girl spat out a mouthful of barley tea. Mainly from her mouth. But wasn't there also some that came out of her nose...?

The secretary smiled wryly while stroking her back.

"Is it really something to get that startled about? Slipping out of school two by two and then starting a journey on a bike - what else other than a couple should this be?"

"W-Who knows? I mean, aren't there many different relationships between boys and girls apart from spouses, lovers and siblings?"

Her voice was hoarse because some tea had entered her wind-pipe.

"For instance, the relationship between a director and a secretary?"

The secretary giggled, but the girl averted her gaze uncomfortably.

"But you followed the director here although you aren't a couple, right?"

"Yes. Because I am his secretary."

"...so you have no special feelings for him?"

"Well... as things stand, not in particular?"

"Which means you're merely superior and employee?"

"Yes. After all, he had always addressed me using my surname or no name at all, so maybe he did not even know my full name to begin with?" she said and added a little quieter. "The truth will remain unrevealed though."

The unconcerned voice of the secretary and her amused smile were something to exceed the understanding of girl.

However, she could very much agree with the vague motive veiled in her words. The girl didn't intend to put her thoughts into words, but by looking into her eyes she also realized that secretary didn't seek her understanding anyway.

"And still you don't mind his egoism and keep helping his work on the field?"

"Yes. Because I have decided to stay."

"On this farm?"

"No. With him."

Her confident smile was very calm, yet fulfilled with a strong will.

For some reason, the girl became wholeheartedly embarrassed and felt that she was blushing up to the ears although it wasn't about herself.

Unable to endure, she averted her eyes and looked in another direction.

"...until death parts you?"

"Of course."

The girl heard a somehow triumphant voice from behind her and couldn't bear up against the impulse to scratch her head.

"......You have my support."

The secretary was a little surprised at this sudden and indirect yell, but then she replied with a beaming smile, "Thank you."

It was not an artificial smile like she used to use at work, nor was it an expression of comfort. It was the first wholehearted smile she showed them since they had met.

Just, it was a pity that neither the girl, who had her look turned away, nor the boy, who had gone to fetch their water, and not even the director, who was grilling the corn, could see it.

"Ooi! I didn't know how much we'd need, so I just made lots of them!"

They turned around towards the direction of the voice and spotted the director in question bringing a full basket of corn with him.

"D-Director! Who on earth is going to eat all that?!"

The secretary's roaring rebuke made the director wince.

"But they're still so young... I thought they would eat about this much."

"Nobody can eat this much bare corn without any side dishes! ...It seems like we have to make this our dinner...... besides, I am still young, too."

"I-I'm sorry..."

"My... there is no helping it. Please call the boy."

Contrary to their original relationship, it was the director who was scolded. He walked back the way he had just come from with a confused face.

A fragrant smell arose from the basket that had been left here in his place. Apparently, the director had kindly prepared two types of corn for them. One that was grilled with no special seasoning and another that was first dipped in soy sauce.

The two girls gulped wordlessly.

"...I just remembered another reason why I am here."

"Eh?" She turned around to the secretary who had muttered something.

The secretary continued, still gazing at the steaming corn.

"......I am bad at cooking."

"...Hah."

What could be called a light conversation was still moving on, but their gazes and concentration were fully arrested by the corn.

"...The director is very good at it. Really."

"...Seems so."

Less than a minute later, they were finally freed from the shackles of self-control and could reach out for the grilled corn.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

"Ah... ouch, ugh..."

"That's what you get from eating without restraint! It seems like they let us spend the night here, so stay lying down for a while."

The boy smiled wryly and laid a cushion on the veranda for her as a substitute for a pillow.

The cause for her stomach-ache was, naturally, overeating.

At the moment, the two of them were in the middle of cooling down on the veranda at the back of the shop with a fan in their hands.

"Geez... Wasn't it clear that you would get a stomach-ache from that much corn?"

"B-Be quiet already..."

Even her abusive remarks were lacking power. In the end, she had eaten up a whole three cobs of corn. So it was certainly not a weak digestive system that was at fault for her stomach-ache.

Well, one must take in consideration that it was freshly reaped freshly grilled extra-big corn. Corn is said to be best directly after being reaped. He himself couldn't get enough of it, too, so she could understand her.

However, she had already eaten up four cold tomatoes at the time. It was natural that even a stomach like hers, which made the boy think it was titan-made at times, would naturally hurt with such a lot of heavy food in it.

"Dammit...! Why do they have to be that tasty when they're grilled...!"

The boy was amazed at her undue complains but kept quiet because he feared the consequences. Therefore, he decided for a little more reserved reply.

"Well, it was freshly grilled after all. It would be fraud if it wasn't tasty."

"...Word... I guess something like this suits us much better than high-class stuff like crabs and tuna."

"Indeed."

The boy agreed with a wry smile. However, he was pretty confident that the girl would take back that word the very moment when she actually saw some crab or tuna.

Incidentally, the boy had controlled himself a little and had only eaten two tomatoes and two corn cobs, which is why he was full but not in a "critical" state like the girl.

Judging only from her, it seemed true that women are hungrier than men.

By now, the heat that had tormented them during the day had gone down quite a bit. In the background one could hear the harmonic sound of wind chimes softly swaying. This melody was accompanied by the fragrance of summer - the smell of mosquito coil.

He suddenly turned his gaze to the garden. The thoroughly groomed garden was planted with some hydrangea　flowers, which season had already ended, and a bunch of the typical flowers of summer behind them.

A group of magnificent and tall-grown sunflowers reflected the evening sun with their widely-spread yellow petals as if to substitute what they symbolized.

Further down the garden he could see a plastic greenhouse, which had apparently been repaired by the director. Because it was still midsummer, there was only soil inside.

But as it seemed, they had already sown some sprouts; there were small green plants inside a row of neatly ordered planters.

"...Boy...?"

"Mhm?"

The girl suddenly addressed him with a reserved voice, but then got flustered herself.

Because they were alone and in the right mood, so she had called his name. But there was no topic.

Naturally unable to continue the debate on food, she opened and closed her mouth for a while like a goldfish.

"Um... err..."

"They're strawberries. They won't be ready for picking until next year, though. But you have to plant them already at this period."

The boy turned his head towards the sudden voice from behind.

The girl could just turn over in bed because she was lying anyway. The director showed no signs of noticing the grudge in her eyes.

"To tell the truth, I love fruit just as much as I love vegetables. Oh boy, I'm so looking forward to next year!"

It was unclear to to the boy and girl whether he loved ''raising'' them or ''eating'' them, but they didn't ask any further. It was probably both ways.

"Director, how is your stomach?"

"Please don't ask!"

The director sat down next to the boy while holding his painfully growling stomach.

Because he had made a great amount of grilled corn, the secretary had forced him to dispose of the left-overs. In other words: to eat the remaining corn.

It was obvious that after consuming such an amount of high-fiber corn, the toilet had become his best friend.

However, what had surprised him even more was the secretary. She had easily eaten up four corncobs and, on top of that, she had munched a miso-covered cucumber afterwards, calling it her dessert.

Considering the current state of the girl, he couldn't attribute it to "women have stronger stomachs than men", but people that live in the middle of this giant land might just be built differently than them metropolitans. Of course in a good sense.

"So, did you manage to get rid of the corn in the end?"

"......Sorry. I left some over."

"My, my. Well, such 'a lot' decreased to 'some', so it should be fine."

''But while I won't say you deserved it, I don't feel like helping you out, either.''

Suddenly, "Director. Please come over here for a moment." A voice came from the kitchen.

The director got up with a pathetic-sounding "Heave-ho!" and headed to the kitchen, where he eventually got out of their sight. They could only dimly hear their conversation.

"Is there still something to do?"

"No. We are mostly done."

"Eh? Why did you call me then?"

"I do not think you would understand, director."

"Hah?"

"Never mind! You talk with me here for a while. No objections allowed."

"Hah..."

"Let us begin with the weather."

"Hah?"

The boy could virtually see the bewildered face of the director.

The lying girl gave the secretary the thumbs up in her mind. ''Well done!''

She couldn't waste this extraordinary chance made possible by her.

"Boy."

"Mh~?" he replied absent-mindedly.

"I request your lap as my pillow."

"Eeh?!"

Ignoring any complaints, she crawled on the wooden veranda towards him like a caterpillar and occupied his lap with her head.

She also laid the cushion she had used as a pillow before on her stomach to prevent any worse stomach-ache.

"Shouldn't the roles normally be inverted?"

"It's fine in my case. I'm genuinely sick."

"So you call the stomach-ache of a glutton that has simply eaten too much 'sickness', huh... ou-ouch-ouch!?"

She punished his impudent remark by pinching his tight. ''Experience the proverb "Loose lips sink ships" with your very own body!''

"Geez... this is one hard pillow..."

"Please don't ask a man for the impossible!"

But even while saying so, he carefully moved her head to a place where it didn't hit against any bones. He felt a pleasant heaviness on his thighs.

There was a rather long silence between them then.

It was one of those calm moments, which they had almost never come to enjoy in their busy days of worrying about today's meal and tomorrow's fuel. No, listening to the sound of wind chimes while nestling a veranda with a filled stomach was something they had almost never experienced even in their past.

"...mnyah... this is happiness..."

"Yeah. Somehow I'm kinda sorry for making them care so much for us."

"...If you want, we can stay here for a few days? We aren't in a hurry after all, and they also said it would be fine."

"There you go again. How would you answer if I agreed?"

"I would disagree. I mean, we are on a journey. While it's okay to stay somewhere to get our provisions, I don't intend to stay somewhere just for some rest."

"Don't ask me then."

"But it would be unfair if I didn't at least hear out your opinion."

One may wonder if there was a point in doing this when the result would stay the same anyway.

"Well, I'm here to accompany you wherever you go."

"I see," the girl said as if she had comprehended everything and closed her eyes.

In fact, the boy had worked a little by helping them out on the field or by doing some housework during the time the girl had been put out of commission.

He did, however, not consider this enough for a night's board and lodging. Leaving aside the housework, the director had almost only been teaching him things about farm work, so it wasn't labor at all.

Paying with money was no option, either. In this region, where the physical distribution has pretty much been cut off, money wasn't worth much anymore. But did he have anything else other than cash that he could give them...?

When he searched his pockets for his wallet, a little book fell out of it to the ground.

It was a notebook with a green vinyl-cover - the notebook containing his student information.

He opened it and, naturally, found his picture and name on the first page.

However, his name had completely vanished from the corresponding field.

"...my picture has faded quite a lot, huh..."

The colors of this picture, in which he was scowling grimly, had changed from weak pastel into nearly monochrome.

If it went on like this, it was just a matter of time until it would become entirely white as well.

It was a few minutes later when the boy noticed that the girl was breathing calmly on his lap.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

While the secretary was changing the soundly sleeping girl into her pajama, the boy prepared their beds by taking out two guest-futons from the closet, assisted by the director.

Suddenly, the boy recalled something most important.

"Director. Are there any tools for repairing a motorbike in this house?"

"A motorbike? ...Ah, right. You came here on a motorcycle. Is it broken?"

"Yes. Since five days."

The director made his eyes wide.

"...my sympathies! So, tell me, what do you need?"

"Since I just need to replace some parts, a few simple tools, parts, of course..., and some fresh oil should do it."

"Mhm. Let's search the storage shed. Maybe we'll find something there."

With these words the director headed to the garden, followed by the boy.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

That night. The sun had completely disappeared from the sky, and the world, the little general store in the middle of the meadows was no exception, was shrouded in the veil of darkness. Since naturally there was no current, the only light source was one of those antique lanterns. Nevertheless, its warm orange light was bright enough for their eyes that had adjusted to the darkness and lit the room. Apparently, the candle used was self-made. To the boy and girl, this softly swaying but strongly shining candle seemed very unique and characteristic for 'this place'.

Because it was ''such a place'', there was no traffic noise and hurly-burly like in the city, which they were used to. Instead, one could hear the mighty mixed chorus performed by the insects of summer, which had to be an annoying sleep interference to unaccustomed people.

In the boy's case, this amount of noise was nothing special. He hadn't been traveling for three months merely for show.

However, there were situations that even the boy had trouble dealing with.

For instance when he was under immense mental pressure - like now, that the girl was sleeping on the futon right next to him.

He couldn't imagine the director doing something like this, so it probably was one of the secretary's jokes. Their two futons were placed tightly beside each other without any space between, which made it look like the scene of a wedding night.

But the secretary made a miscalculation. Surely she was expecting that he would blush like a tomato and move his futon away. Too bad, that was wrong. The boy was a healthy high schooler - such a sweet happening was rather exactly what he wished for. As long it wouldn't make the girl scorn him.

He sat down next to their luggage and started preparing for their departure tomorrow while humming a song.

Since they wouldn't be able to take vegetables with them under this scorching sun, asking for some provisions was out of question. Thus, the problem concerning the food remained unsolved, but there was no use worrying about that now. There was nothing else they could do but stuff themselves as full as possible before departing.

But naturally there were things that had changed for the better since this morning.

Namely, he had come upon a way to repair their Super Cub.

When he had gone searching the storage shed together with the director, they had found several usable parts. Even the type of the spark plug was the same, so it was easily conceivable that a Super Cub had been stored here in the past.

With those parts, it would certainly be possible to repair the bike.

"...ah."

He took their diary out of the luggage when he suddenly recalled it. Today was the girl's turn because the boy had written it yesterday. ''She's not going to wake up anyway, so I'll lay it next to her pillow.''

"Mhh? What is that book?"

The boy raised his head when someone suddenly posed such a question.

Through the crack that was left open in the sliding door, he could see the secretary with a candle in one hand. She was also carrying a towel, so probably she had just taken a bath. Her uncouth pajama in combination with her wet hair made her look sexy.

She entered the room curiously and cowered down beside the boy. He showed her a wry smile.

"It's a diary. ...or should I better call it a travel book?"

"Is it the record of your journey?"

"Yes."

"This diary sure looks splendid, huh... is it foreign-made?"

A thick cover reinforced with brass. On top of that it even got a lock. If it weren't put on a futon in a Japanese house, it would surely look exactly like a magical grimoire.

"Beats me. There was no price tag or any other label."

He cocked his head. Then he took out the key of the Super Cub, and the other key that was tied to it, and opened the seal of the book. On the page of yesterday one could see his peculiar handwriting.

"Yesterday's date... is this your writing?"

"Yes. We take turns at writing this diary, so the girl would be next today," he said with a wry smile and pointed at the soundly sleeping girl with his chin.

"Well, it seems like there is no helping it. I am sure she would get angry if we woke her up now."

"Last time I woke her up in such a situation, my punishment was a cobra twist. Next would be a roll-up I guess?"

The secretary laughed on hearing his confident answer.

"You do not have it easy either, do you."

"But it's something I took on of my own accord. Just like you, secretary."

She evaded his jab with a giggle. 

"My, my. What an impertinent child. Rather than being pretentious, you ought to take a bath and sleep."

The secretary turned around elegantly and left the room. While watching her from behind, he put his hand to his chin. Not because he was bewitched by her smooth legs . No, he was pondering over something in her words that had attracted his attention.

"...Bath......"

First he looked at the sleeping girl.

"...Bath... huh..."

Then he looked in the direction of the bath.

He didn't need to ponder too long.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The next day in the early morning by the door of the store.

The two travelers were preparing for an early departure because they wanted to go while the morning sun was still low in the horizon.

"We really can't thank you enough for your kindness," the girl bowed down and so did the boy hurriedly when he saw her doing so.

The engine had been repaired early this morning by the boy and was now humming like a kitten, making it seem as though a shaky old man had rejuvenated into a sportsman in his twenties. Judging from this, the engine was in top condition.

"We're sorry for making you even spend us a breakfast after already receiving so much from you."

"No problem. It was a pleasure talking to young people once again. It is too bad that you do not stay for a little longer."

The boy smiled after seeing the secretary's cheerful smile.

"Well, but we're still on a journey."

"...I see. But feel free to visit us anytime."

"Yes. But that's going to be far in the future."

"...Come to think of it, I did not ask for your destination. Tell me, where is your journey headed?" asked the secretary.

The two of them exchanged glances and answered point-blank.

"To the end of the world!"

As expected, the secretary opened her eyes wide.

Their answer meant "heading to a place that does not exist". It meant that they did not mind never arriving at their destination. In other words, that they did not intend to ever stop their journey.

"You could use some food then, right?"

The director appeared from the glass door of the store and was carrying a giant object in his arms.

It was an unbelievably large melon with green and black stripes on its brilliant surface.

"Oh, well, maybe it's too watery to fill your stomaches, but I can guarantee this melon will taste terrific! I chose one that's going to be ripe in a few days because eating it right away would be no fun."

"Are you serious?! ...this is awesome... just, how do we get it on the bike?"

The boy accepted the melon hesitatingly, but realized that it was as heavy as he had predicted. Not so heavy that it would be comparable to his own weight, but still not something to carry around easily.

"Can't you just use a net?", the girl suggested and took out a net from the bundle for their sleeping equipment, which they used to use as a hammock. Wobbly on his legs, the boy put the heavy melon down next to the bike.

"No, what I mean is where do we put it? The tandem is already occupied by you, the front is full, too, and the side bag may still be empty, but think about the balance..."

"All right, I'll go get another melon for the balance!"

The secretary slammed the director with her elbow when he made this suggestion. ''Geez, in contrast to such a high position, he never learns.''

"But surely... we could hold the balance with some water on the opposite site..."

While the boy cut off the engine and started taking off their luggage, trying out some things, the secretary secretly approached the girl.

Slightly away from the director, who was assisting the boy, their talk among women began.

"...Listen up, girl. Men are like wolves, so mark my words!"

"A... ahahaha... I'll bear in mind."

She had been told the same thing already several times since their decision to depart.

"First, never sleep in the same bed like him whatever may happen! There is a saying that teaches you not to sleep with boys after reaching the age of seven!"

"I wouldn't dream of it!"

The mouth of the girl was quickly covered.

[[Image:Tabi_ni_Deyou_P0070.jpg|thumb]]
The secretary evaded the suspicious glance of the director and put her arm around the girl.

"...furthermore, be careful not to fall asleep before him!"

"You sound like a veteran housewife," the girl countered annoyed.

The secretary grasped her shoulders.

"And girl! Should you ever fall in love with each other and have ''you-know-what'', ALWAYS USE A RUBBER!"

"Shut UP!!"

The girl thrust her away with a vengeance and the secretary landed hard on her back.

The boy, who had stolen some glances on them, cocked his head.

"They're being pretty noisy right now. Are our girls having some problem?"

"Better don't mind them. They are a kind that will remain a riddle to us men for all eternity."

"Somehow it sounds extremely persuasive and unpersuasive at the same time when you say that, director..."

"Well, that's the difference in our life experience."

A grapple fight between the two females was just about to start in front of their eyes.

Since he was worried about the girl, the boy would have actually wanted to stop them, but as history has proven, the chances of success for interfering in a quarrel between women as a man are hopeless. At best, he would get roared at by both of them and be chased away. For sure.

Anyway, while praying for a peaceful draw between them, he somehow managed to succeed in getting the melon on the Super Cub.

He turned around to the loudly arguing girls.

"I'm done with the preparations! I somehow arranged our stuff so that the water keeps the balance."

Upon hearing him out, the girl instantly changed her attitude and rushed to him.

"Shall we depart then?"

"Okay... but are you all right?"

The boy took out a handkerchief and wiped her sweat. It was too early to be sweat-soaked - they were going to drive their motorbike under the blazing sun.

While the girl was loosening her necktie due to the heat, the boy put a half-helmet on her head and turned to their hosts.

"Alright, we're off then."

He gave them a nod and approached the bike.

"If you've got enough of the journey, feel free to visit us! Just in case, the strawberries will be ripe in May!"

"Roge~r!"

He kicked up the kickstand and got on the saddle, making the loose suspension of the Super Cub sink down deeply.

After that, the girl took a seat on the tandem, so the height of their bike was quite a bit lower than usual.

"Will Cubby really be fine like this? It's not going to break in, right?"

"Who knows...? No, I'm sure there's no prob!"

It was not clear whether he sneered spiritedly or sighed distressedly, but the sound of the engine after turning the key wiped such worries away in an instant.

The boy couldn't suppress a smile when he felt the light but powerful vibration of his single cylinder.

"...it won't get broken again underway, I trust?"

"Don't worry! OK, let's get going."

"Mhm. Got it."

She fastened the chin strap and held onto his waist.

The boy made sure of her with a brief glance and looked ahead again. 

"Let's GO!"

He opened the throttle full and drove away.

At first the bike drove zig-zag due to the heavy luggage and passengers, but this settled quickly when they became faster. The director and secretary, who were waving their hands, became smaller and smaller and eventually disappeared because of the rise and fall of the road.

While smoothly accelerating, they could at last drive their little motorbike again on this lonely road in the middle of meadows.

It was seven at morning and still summer. Bathing in the blazing light of the as usual brightly shining sun, another day of chasing after "escaping water" was about to start.

===Interlude===

"...Boy?"

The girl raised her voice a while after they had departed.

"Mhm?"

"...the director mentioned that the strawberries will be ripe in May next year, right?"

"...Yeah."

"Do you think he will remain until then?"

"...I don't know. But indeed. What will happen earlier? His 'disappearance' or the harvest of the strawberries?"

"..."

There was silence between them for a while. The girl held tightly onto him.

''Hang in there, secretary. Hang in there!''

Her yell was erased by the ventilation of the Super Cub and, maybe without reaching anyone, disappeared in the summery asphalt.

<div style="text-align: center;">✱</div>

The several PS strong engine of the Super Cub kept running just fine even after the store of the director had disappeared beyond the horizon. The scenery that unfolded on both sides wasn't much different from yesterday, but this time it was rather refreshing thanks to the speed. The sun was still emitting death ray like sunlight, but the fresh wind relieved them very much.

"...by the way. Boy?"

The girl suddenly addressed him. With a cold voice at that.

"Yes. How may I help you, madam?"

"Could you tell me why I can smell the soft fragrance of soap from your body?"

The boy grew pale in an instant.

"Don't you think this is strange...? I mean, '<i>I</i>' didn't have the occasion to take a bath. Why oh why?"

"...last night... after you fell asleep... I m-mean, you'd have gotten angry if I woke you up......ugh?!"

The girl wrapped her fingers around his neck.

"I see. Do you have anything left to say?"

"W-Wait a-"

She squeezed.

"Ungh!

"You wicked DEVIL!! Do you know when I had my last bath?! It's been more than A WEEK!! Can you imagine this agony?! Oh feel the distress of a girl that couldn't wash her hairs for over a week!!"

Even while the remainder of the boy's life was slowly drained by her firm grip on his neck, the silver Super Cub continued its way on the dead straight road with a powerful sound.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Tabi ni Deyou, Horobiyuku Sekai no Hate Made|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Toaru Majutsu no Index

2010-12-20T22:16:03Z

CarVac: /* british vs american english */

[http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?p=1697525#post1697525 Illustration overview] reminder found in the project forum...

== How I enlist ? ==

I done reading to aru majutsu no index chapter 9. So i want to post it in here.
Is it possible? How can I post it anyway? Japanese to Indonesia. japanese to englist. - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

Well, you could really just post it unless you want specific clearance from the moderators at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2148&start=195 project forum]. For the Indonesian one, you should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Indonesian" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up.

If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask. -Repose

actuality I already completed translate english. Not so hard to make it to indonesia. but if I done where and how post it ? - ([[User:Kili|Kili]])

The Indonesian version? For that you have to create the Alternate Language Project similar to other Alternate Language Projects with the complete translation of the Project Page (as a naming example: <nowiki>[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]</nowiki> ([[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]])), Registration Page, a thread in the Alternate Language Subforum in the Baka-Tsuki Forum and at least one translated Chapter to get the approval to continue the project. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 23:19, 9 December 2009 (UTC)

it so hard for to made but I will keep trying. I need time to study about it.

am i wrong ?

I've just joined up, and have registered on the TAMNI register page, is that good enough? I can't seem to get into the forum link. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:44, 26 June 2010 (UTC)

Should be just fine, as I assume you'll be translating to English like the other things you've done. I suppose you don't need the forum unless you want to set up a project page up or want to discuss translation terms, but still, not sure why the links don't work for you. --[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

==Chapter 2: Doubt_Lovers.==
The link refer to "http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume5_'''Chapter1'''" So I think of them is wrong?
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 12:16, 14 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks EnigmaticRepose for fixing it!--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 00:32, 15 February 2010 (UTC)

==What the shit.==
Why would a translation project start at volume 12 instead of volume 1? Imagine watching the Lord of the Rings movie series for the first time in your life...except instead of watching it starting from the first movie, you skip to the middle of the 3rd movie during the seige of Gondor. And as you sit through the movie you keep going "Oh this sword guy is kinda cool whats his name? And who is this Sauron guy?".

you, whoever you are, are being horrendously rude and ungrateful for the fact that the translators (you seem pointed at [[user:Joay|Joay]] in particular) not only translate these novels, they do it for free. Besides that, volumes 1 through 6 are covered by the anime, and [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_light_novels] has synopses of all the novels. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:15, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

Also since the translators have the power, they can decide what they like to translate, so if you could translate as well you could start with volume 1 if you like it... or with chapter x in volume y ;) So if you dont cant and dont like it you dont have to read it. I am gratful for that what we have, so should you too if you like to read more of those otherwise unobtainable unreadable volumes. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 08:34, 11 March 2010 (UTC)

hmm, now that volume 7 and 9 are translated and volume 10 is being translated, i'd like to ask if there is a specific reason that volume 8 was skipped.? It doesn't really matter though, since i was just wondering if maybe the story in 8 takes place in a different time than 7->9. other than that, i'm fine with waiting, since you're all (yeah, you translators ^_^ ) doing a fantastic job at translating this so far. keep up the good work.
oh yeah, and... Ganbare!--[[User:AzraRillian|-AzraRillian - Transcend The Sin - "You don't have a soul. You are a Soul. You have a body." C.S. Lewis]] 03:18, 21 April 2010 (UTC)

===Took me five months to even notice this, sorry...===

The reason why I did Volumes 9 and 10 before volume 8 was basically because of a request (the first guy who PMed me when I worked on this project asked me whether I can do Volume 9 first. So, sorry...?

And to the guy who has been complaining about Volume 1 not being translated first, well, no point talking about it now when out of a sudden, there are three guys working on volume 1 now (I'm really, really glad to have other people share the workload). Like what [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] said, the anime has pretty much covered most of the important aspects, and since there's a sizeable fandom of it that can provide all sorts of information, you're not really in the dark regarding what has happened. The 'Lord of the Rings' idea doesn't really work since you would have most likely gone about trying to find out what's going on in order to answer the question of 'what's going on?' Or did you not even bother looking for it?

Well, instead of complaining, you might as well do something about it if you can. Orders are nothing if the actions are not done, you know. We're not entitled to do this for you, we're not even paid to do this. We're doing this only because we want to. We translators here are like Kamijo Touma, we don't have a reason to do things, we just do it.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:30, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

== What tense to use? ==

So, after reading some chapters of the seventh volume I would like to ask a question. What tense would you use in descriptions? Right now I’m doing some edits on the translated texts but there is always this one thing I’m tripping over. In this volume, and most likely also in the others, we have a third person narrator. In this case you would normally write the descriptions or narrations in the past tense, right? That’s what I would do at least and is commonly done in the most English novels. But as it is, there are some differences in the Asian and the English writing and that includes the used tenses. Because of these differences the translator decided to use the present tense in the above-named cases (most of the time at least). Of course, this isn’t a mistake, but I often feel like it would be one. Perhaps I’m just too used reading the past tense in descriptions but to me, with some exceptions, it often feels awkward when I read some of them in present tense. I would like to get some more opinions on this matter. Is it just me who has this problem or do you think the same as me? [[user:AJS90|AJS90]] 21 March 2010

I've really just been using present tense for everything, which I based off of how the translators worded it. It's a bit weird for the narrator to do so, but eh, I'm used to it already. ...On a side note, it's nice not being the only editor anymore. ~EnigmaticRepose

Yeah, I've been using present tense for my edits, too- but only because there might be a convention in light novels regarding it that I'm unaware of. Better safe than sorry, you know? I MIGHT try a past-tense sweep edit for second opinions, but only after I'm done with my ongoing ones.--Tactician J 03:13, 15 April 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:11, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== About translating. ==

well to be honest, i dont know all that much japanese so i cant really translate, i however have atlas, so the question is can i use atlas as a raw draft and then start editing from there?

another dumb question i have is if there's a reason why the novels are listed only up to volume 13? because i can find them easily on hongfire or emule if anyone needs them.

No, atlas will just lead to shit translations and cause more trouble then what's it worth - response

Unfortunately, translation software will normally make it harder for anyone to translate. You can use it from time to time to check some harder words, but the best is if you have knowledge of Japanese, Chinese, or Korean (Correct me on this one if I'm wrong.) and translate it manually, since it's hard for anyone to start working on it if they don't know what the text is about in the first place. ~Teh Ping

You could try it, but I would wonder and call you very lucky if the outcome isnt gibberish --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:23, 24 March 2010 (UTC)

== I need illustrations for Volume 10 ==

Exactly what's written on it. Would the uploader kindly upload the illustrations of the other volumes? Many thanks in advance.~Teh Ping

would it be enough a link of megaupload volumes 1-16 and with the illustration? anyway heres the link: http://www.megaupload.com/?d=2AS0PZD7
-ark

== Pic translation ==
Ah, could someone translate the pics too, if there is on them something to translate, please? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:54, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

Most the pictures just have quotes from the novel, with additional tiny descriptions, like 'Academy City Tokiwadai Student' or 'English Purist "Church of Necessary Evil (Necessarius)' and the like, so you aren't missing much. It's really just a fit it in the context after you read it, as they're supposed to be teasers for the story anyway (which is why they're placed in the beginning).

Hm, I thought it would be nice - like we have it for Sword Art Online especially since we dont have translations for all volumes, so some teasers would be nice ;). Have meant only pics like those: [[:Image:Index v01 002-003.jpg|Image 1]]; [[:Image:Index v01 004-005.jpg|Image 2]]; [[:Image:Index v01 006-007.jpg|Image 3]] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 10:33, 20 April 2010 (UTC)

== Just a slight concern. ==

As Joay and I are busy with our own stuff, I suppose that there should be some sort of a Project Supervisor around to keep check of certain stuff. There will be updates in the future, as Twi will continue to translate this series (hopefully), but I hope that there's someone to keep this series in check, since it's no longer a 'small' project anymore (I guess, since YMMV). ~Teh Ping

== Spanish section request ==

I would like to start a spanish section for the novels.--[[Special:Contributions/190.41.2.140|190.41.2.140]] 22:51, 26 May 2010 (UTC)

You should make a topic with something along the lines of "To Aru Majutsu no Index - Spanish" at the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternative Language Forum] for help with setting that up. Registering may also be a good idea. An Indonesian one was also set up, so you could use that as a reference. --EnigmaticRepose

== I'll try to translate a bit ==

Currently my japanese is iffy at best, but as i'm studying it might as well give it a shot.I'll try to pick up the 1st chapter of volume one (no one's doing it right?). I'm asking here first as well, i don't know if i can manage it yet.
If i manage to somehow not embarrass myself too much doing that i'll register, and work on the rest of the volume.
Again, i can't be sure i'll manage it so... best try it out first then see.--[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:35, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

No one would say something against it, just feel free to ge ahead, but best would be to register the chapter before, even if it is not very probable that some other translator would translate it anytime soon, but wonder happens sometime, so just to be safe ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:04, 11 August 2010 (UTC)

==Thanks for your work!!==
Glad to see translated this novel series by Teh_Ping and Joay, thank you very much for working so hard and fast.
At this point, I can say that the translators will surpass Index II(by JCStaff) in covering the novels :)

== Translations? ==

I'm new here, and I want to translate some stuff.
I was reading the chinese version and randomly decided to translate V1C4 from Chinese to English.

Do I need some sort of clearance? Or can I just go ahead and upload my stuff (especially since my translation quality is most definitely sub-par)?

===Go ahead and just upload it===

The editors will be helping out with the language. I'll also help you proofread it if you want.

Over here, there's no need for any bureaucratic red tape. Any translator can just upload their stuff here, so you can just upload it.

EDIT: Still having a bit of trouble with the formatting, garr...

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:51, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

== Some Question ==

Er.... So, I already translated about three chapter and half from the 2nd Volume...
and the question is... How do I upload it? Any clues?

===Here's what you need===

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Format_guideline#Wiki_Editing_Tips

1. First, go to the volume that you want to upload.

2. Do you see the edit button on the top right hand corner? Click it.

3. Look at the 'Internal link' section, that is how you're going to add hyperlinks. (You can look at the other volumes for reference)

4. If you did it right, the words should be in red, click on it.

5. Now, you should be in a new page. Click on the 'create' button at the top.

6. Upload the text that you have already translated. (Make sure to press 'enter' once after every paragraph so that it's easier to
read.)

7. Next, the headings. At the wiki editing tips page, look at the 'headings' section (well, duh).

8. If you see the format used on all B-T texts, you'll probably get an idea of how to do it. (Just copy what they do.)

9. For pictures, it's under 'thumbnail image', the 'picture' would be from the illustrations of the volume that's available here. If I want a picture from say 'Volume 1 page 031', the format would be <nowiki>[[Image:Index_v01_031.jpg|thumb]]</nowiki>

10. For a footer, just go to any completed chapter here, copy the scripts for the footer, and make the necessary edits.

If you need any more help, you can pm me.

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:31, 11 September 2010 (UTC)

I wonder what happened with this translator and translation... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:30, 17 December 2010 (UTC)

----

==VOLUME 11==

english Volume 11 has been sabed over by the spanish version. Any chance of recovery?

===Erm, excuse me, but you lost me there===

Is there anything wrong? Since when do we have a Spanish section?

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 17:41, 12 September 2010 (UTC)

----
Not sure, but I think they're talking about all the chapter titles being in gratuitous Italian.

----
Actually, check the scan of the [http://img55.imageshack.us/f/009xf5.jpg/ original table of contents]. You'll see that it's actually in said gratuitous Italian. (This may be incorrect, but I doubt it) --[[User:MerrickXasis|MerrickXasis]]

----

Oh that, that's what you guys meant. Yes, it's supposed to be in gratuitous Italian, since the plot setting is in Italy (Before you guys start blaming me for spoiling it, the prologue of Volume 11 will be uploaded in 4 hours.)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:21, 13 September 2010 (UTC)

==To Aru Majutsu No Index Volume 3==

Can You work on volume 3. Sorry for asking, because I love this arc. --anonymous

the sisters arc is great, but, we have it already in two separate manga and the anime. new content would be my preference. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 15:00, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, we'll see how it goes. Most likely, I'll leave it as training for some new translator. I'm planning to be more of a drill sergeant for these new translators, so, get ready.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:54, 22 October 2010 (UTC)

Ah, I know about the anime and manga but I love to read more. But anyway Thank^^. I will wait for anyone to translate it.

==Consensus: Past or Present?==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 poll]'''
----
With six active translators and three editors, this project needs to come to an agreement regarding tense usage. Do we stick to present tense, or do we shift to past tense?--Tactician J 10:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

For me, it's more of past for what just happened and present for what happens during the sequence. I also use a 'present future tense'. Next vote?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:21, 4 November 2010 (UTC)

I'm all for present as usual, but as I've said before, I can work with either. I get more attached to present tense stories, anyway. If we do end up agreeing on present tense, we might want to put it somewhere on the main page, and even in commentary tags by the editor list for extra insurance, as odds are potential editors/translators don't check the talk page until someone actually uses it. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

I've only just realised/remembered there's a talk page here ^.^; I'm voting for past tense as that's what I'm used to, and that from what I can gather from the '''official''' Chinese translated Index Novels I have on hand right now they use past tense as well. It'll be easier for me to work in past tense. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 09:16, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

Regarding that a discussion was recently started in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3547 forum] too --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:12, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 14 ==

I know this must be annoying being asked this but could someone work on doing Volume 14?

I don't think anyone is doing this at the moment, volumes 1,SS1,15, & 22 seem to be under active or semi-active translation, but volume 14 is probably coming soon. admitedly, it's just a guess, but as it will be the first volume not in the first season untranslated after SS1 is done, it will probably get done soon. If you can translate, however, feel free to start, no one has registered for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 06:38, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

== Churches ==

To the translators and editors: both the anglican church and russian orthodox church exists :[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_England],[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_Orthodox_Church] exist. they are not made up by the author. (technically the anglican church's proper name is the 'Church of England', and is the leader of the 'Anglican Communion'). I'm quite certain also that the Roman Catholic Church exists also, being a lapsed member. The Amakusa Church is made up though: it was named after an island of japan where the heads of executed christians were buried in 1637 [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amakusa]. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:19, 5 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I don't really know how to explain this, but here's a post by an AS user called Thirdlc, which I find to be very good in explaining it.

"The author uses coined words like 十字教, イギリス清教, ローマ正教 and ロシア成教, instead of actual words like キリスト教 (Christianity), 英国国教会 (Church of England), ローマ・カトリック (Roman Catholic Church), ロシア正教 (Russian Orthodox Church).

I don't like it that those are directly referred, ignoring the author's intention.

Looking at these names, it's possible that the author just wants to make them end with "seikyou" and there is not much meaning in 清.

イギリス清教 (Igirisu [B]seikyou[/B]), ローマ正教 (Roma [B]seikyou[/B]), ロシア成教 (Roshia [B]seikyou[/B]), 天草式十字凄教 (Amakusa-shiki juuji [B]seikyou[/B]) "

--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 11:26, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

*No hand facepalm...*

Well, to any editor, I'm going to need your help here.

For all the 'Amakusa Catholics' change them into the 'Amakusa-style Church'.

Anyone got any other way to translate the rest, or should we stick to the terms given in volume 7?--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:30, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

Ah--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 14:55, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

That could need a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3514 guideline discussion]... ;) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:01, 10 November 2010 (UTC)

I think this needs to be translated consistently between the volumes. A guideline discussion seems necessary. Just because Vol. 7 was translated first doesn't mean that it's done appropriately (I haven't even looked, so couldn't venture an opinion). Likewise, I would hesitate to buy into a 'canon' translation by a Japanese author - church names tend to be archaic English, for one thing, which is not well covered by Japanese style English education.

My take, now that I see some of the source: 教 seems to be used in the way that we use ''teaching,'' ''rite,''(compare 'rites' of Freemasonry) or even (religious) ''tradition'' in English. So maybe translate イギリス清教 as 'English Puritan rite,' 'English Puritan church,' or 'English Puritan teaching.' By extension, that would lead to 'Roman Orthodox rite'/'Roman Orthodox church' and 'Russian Institutional rite/church' (I'm having a tough time translating the on reading of 成 into something that isn't 'orthodox' in this context.) Likewise, 凄教 translates pretty well as 'cult' for me. Did a little googling and found this page [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Amakusa-Style_Remix_of_Church] which seems to agree with my 'cult' definition. So the 'Amakusa cult.'

By analogy, It seems obvious that the author is ''suggesting'' real churches, but is very careful not to use their common names in Japanese, I would guess both to avoid angry adherents of the real churches and to help with the alternate universe separation of realities. For example, ロシア成教 is practically synonymous with the meaning of 'Russian Orthodox Church' but just happens to not be the way it is written in Japanese. It seems that we would want a similar obfuscation in the translation for the same reasons. -[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 16:58, 17 November 2010 (UTC)

I just want to give my two cents to agree with the character 教 itself translating to cult. It's used quite commonly in Chinese text to such effect. However, I believe the only problem in doing so would be that cults in the English language are usually seen as heretical and some organizations might not fit that light. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:30, 17 November 2010

Well, I should be resting, but since this is important, I'll give an answer.

The so-called canon translations aren't invented by me or Joay or any other translator. When I said Volume 7, I meant the chapter titles of volume 7. The names on the main page, they're canon, we didn't do anything except removing the japanese text. Of course, if we're to go by our own common knowledge, cult would be the better term, but it'll feel a lot less familiar.
<br>
<br>

Why are these religions named as 'cults'? As someone who has Chinese as my first language, I haven't came across something like the character '教' being equivalent to that... (Or I just can't remember it - can anyone give some examples?)
But yeah, in canon these Churches are for all intents and purposes 'religions' and not 'cults' as the English speakers understand it.
Maybe we can make some sort of 'need-to-know' translation notes for readers on the Index Novels' main page if this issue becomes a serious one? Just putting it out there the Churches in this universe is not the ones equivalent to Real-Life's ones. In the Official Chinese Translated Volume 1 of TAMNI (pg30, next to a illustration page of Index) I have on hand there's a Note saying all churches mentioned in this series are made-up ones by the author.
Also, I can vouch for the English spellings being correct (I have a hard copy of the Official Chinese translated Index Novel Vol7) given in Vol7 of the Churches are as the person above me has said - so I think what we have right now should stay. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 05:27, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Have you read the Jing Yong novels? Condor heroes etc? The Ming Cult gets referenced quite often -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 07:13, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Its Japanese then maybe the meaning of '教' is different between Japanese and Chinese? (Rikaichan says for that "teach", "faith", "doctrine") And if the Churches are realy made up by the author shouldnt then イギリス清教, ローマ正教, ロシア成教 and 天草式十字凄教 be British Puritan, Roman Orthodox, Russian 成(?) and Amakusa(n) 凄 (? unorthodox) faith or doctrine instead of Roman Catholic and Russian Orthodox Church? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 09:45, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

No no, Kanji used by Japanese have basically the same meaning in Chinese. In Chinese, that character does indeed mean teach, doctrine, etc. It depends on how it is used. It is really difficult to draw meaning from one character, it depends on how it is used along with other characters before one can drawn meaning from it. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 17:03, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

---

I haven't came across those examples you (Snorca) mentioned, but from what I looked up in a Chinese -> English dictionary (Granted, this particular reference book is from 1994 so it's more than a decade old...) the character '教' doesn't have the meaning of cult... and as far as I know from other sources the Chinese term for 'cult' is '邪教', the characters can literally be translated into 'evil religion'. The character '教' alone doesn't mean 'cult' but just 'religion' I think.

But precise meaning/s of the words aside, IMO for all intents and purposes these 'religious organisations', for a lack of better term right now, are similar in structure to real-life churches, even if they're not named the same. These organisations are churches in canon (in terms of influence, history and other such aspects), not cults, and should probably be called as 'churches'. And to prevent mixing up with Real-Life versions maybe some other name can be introduced, but with the word 'church' included? Or like I suggested earlier we can just note the differences between the ToaruVerse Churches and the Real-Life Churches on the TAMNI main page?

That reminds me, the novels calls 'Christianity' (for a lack of better term to describe the religion that is born from the death of the Son of God is called , the name 'Jesus' is never mentioned in the novels and is always refered to as the 'Son of God') the 'Religion of the Cross', ie '十字教', instead of the usual Chinese version '基督教'. Maybe we should change that in our translations as well somehow? --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:57, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Yeah, as I've said, the word cult will have problems because it has a negative connotation in it based on how the mass media portrays it. Not all cults are evil though, religions would refuse to be classified as a cult, but in essence of the word, they technically are cults. Cults are basically a group with religious beliefs, but are somewhat considered strange. It had been given a negative image due to how most religions (not gonna name the most obvious one) really, really hate how people stray from their practices.

Anyway, the word church doesn't necessarily mean Christianity. It simply means a sanctuary. For example, the infamous cult church I used to live close by: The Church of Scientology. There are many other cults out there with churches but lack popularity.

Of course, how we use these words are up to the editors and translators. I really have no opinion on what we use, just trying to provide some insight as to how those words are technically acceptable. -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:26, 18 November 2010 (UTC)

Because I was the first one to use the word 'cult' I had better clarify what I meant: I used the word 'cult' '''only''' in reference to the kanji combination 凄教. While all of the church/religion names end with kanji that can be pronounced as "seikyou", the actual kanji used are DIFFERENT between the different religions. Only the ''Amakusa seikyou'' has the kanji 凄教 for "seikyou." 凄 translates as 'uncanny, weird, threatening, horrible,' and 教 is the 'teaching, faith, doctrine' kanji we see at the end of all these word. 'Weird/horrible faith' is pretty close to 'cult.'

By this reasoning, '''only''' the Amakusa group would be called a 'cult.' As I wrote above, the others would be something like "Russian Institutional Church," "English Puritan Rite/Church" and "Roman Orthodox Church." --[[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 14:56, 19 November 2010 (UTC)

凄 also means ''wonderful, great, terrific, tremendous, real''. --[[User:El Phoenix|El Phoenix]] 12:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, I'll make this clear. Here are the original chapter titles of volume 7:

* Prologue: 行動開始　The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: 学園都市　Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: ローマ正教　The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: イギリス清教　Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: 天草式十字凄教　AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: 行動終了　The_Page_is_Shut. --[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 13:15, 22 November 2010 (UTC)

== Main Page Format ==
'''Please Vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll]'''
----

Okay, let's clear some things up. Do we want to keep the author's bizarre English, underscores and all? I think we should, since he uses symbols in the majority of the titles, and they were originally removed due to someone mistaking it for bad formatting.

And how do we want to format the chapter titles? I was thinking keeping the two titles, separated by two spaces, the first title ending in a period and the second being italicized. I've made my own test version and have viewed it via Show Preview, but because *20 edits later by others*, I never really got the chance to apply it. I can still apply it and all we would have to do is undo the revision if anyone agrees with my thoughts.

So, ideas, opinions? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Before I like to start on this. I'll like to emphasize that I won't tolerate any format changes, none, unless we all agree to it. To both The Shadow , I understand what you're trying to do, but how would you like it if someone is to take help you do something, yet without your permission, and not the way you wanted it? It's the same thing. And to Suzuku, I have to be blunt here, that was really rude. You should have talked it out before taking action. I'll beseech to everyone, not just the two parties involved, that if you want to carry out any format changes like tenses and the like, please discuss it with us first before you do anything.

Now, onto the main point. I feel that either we leave if as it was, or we do the original titles that has the Japanese versions. The translations of the titles may not be universally accepted, unlike the original, so it would be difficult at times to reconcile with the translations, like here:

* Novel Illustrations
* Prologue: Begin Action — The_Page_is_Opened.
* Chapter 1: Academy City — Science_Worship.
* Chapter 2: Roman Orthodox Church — The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
* Chapter 3: British Puritan Church — Anglican_Church.
* Chapter 4: Amakusa-style Church of Distinct Doctrines — AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
* Epilogue: End Action — The_Page_is_Shut.
* Afterword

I'm in favour of the status quo, or even better, if we can leave the original Japanese titles.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:22, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think you guys need to request someone with supervisor rights to become your supervisor and serve as an arbitrator? --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 03:52, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

From my understanding the original novels, for each chapter, have a japanese title and a english title (the one with the underscores). If this is the case, my preference would be for both to be present, as above. Admittedly, it looks pretty odd for volume 7, but it looks like there the difficulty would be differentiating between religion as organization vs. religion as belief system. Also, sorry for contributing to edit war. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:14, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

While I'm fine with the either of the older formats (just "Science_Worship./Science Worship.", no translated titles), will the Japanese titles work out since this a translation project? Yeah, 5–10 passersby will understand them, but the majority won't. And the titles look nice on the contents pages because they're neatly separated into columns, whereas since the title translations can get fairly long-winded, it makes it somewhat difficult to make it look consistent and not have a huge amount of unnecessary space between a title. Though we could also romanize them instead, like:

*Prologue: Kōdō Kaishi.  ''The_Page_is_Opened.''

That would make some romanization difficult, though (especially if your knowledge of the language is half-assed like mine), and would slightly be better than just right-out Japanese characters. And Teh Ping, were you in favor for the original English lines with the underscores or the spaces?

And just for a side-note, the Russian project of Index has both titles, though the translator keeps the English titles as-is, most likely because he's a Japanese to Russian translator (must make Kamachi's heavy use of English-oriented furigana a pain).

Also, Larethian, we've gotten quite far without the supposedly necessary supervisor or admin, so why start now? It's actually sort of surprising that Index hasn't had one volunteer yet. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Well, it's good that you guys can arbitrate among yourself. On closer look now, I see that the edit war is caused by casual editors rather than editors of the project. Speaking of the supervisors, I don't even see them around much? I know Vaelis, who has admin rights, is actively lurking.:) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 06:57, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I also think that you should keep the two titles: the first title translated into English and the weird English title of the Author. The current version looks ok but you could italicize the second title. — [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 08:41, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, there's too few translators for us to sort ourselves out -_-, so we didn't need a supervisor up till now. However, if there's a need to have one, seeing how it goes now with all the debates here, I'll volunteer for it.

As for the author's English, I say we keep the underscores. Honestly, I prefer the Japanese titles for the first title instead of the translated ones. Maybe we should get Tact to chip in his thoughts on this, since he's the proofreader here. Will do a poll when I get home, or if we really can't decide, I'll get Herald of Meridian to post a poll on the wikia.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 09:53, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

When I said Japanese, I meant the original hiragana, katakana, kanji and the likes, not romaji.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 10:38, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

I think Teh Ping's suggestion of retaining the original script for the chapter 7 titles makes the most sense-it's exactly what we have chosen to do in translating the chapter titles of the manga (Hoshi no Furu Machi) I'm editing. Yes, keep the underscores and all. I don't really see a problem with using JIS romaji in place of the katakana/hiragana/kanji, but I don't see an advantage to it either.

My concern is the translation of these terms in the body text - it needs to be consistent within and between volumes, and I believe it should closely mirror the meaning of the hiragana/katakana/kanji in the body text, rather than the author's somewhat engrishy attempt at translation himself in the chapter titles. This is with the goal of emulating the Japanese reader's experience as closely as possible. -- [[User:Senile seinen|Senile seinen]] 15:07, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

We have created a [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3562 poll] regarding that in the wiki!

@Teh_Ping I dont think you should translate 教 as church if also 会 (as 教会) would be needed to become the word for church...

Also I would prefer an English translation (since I cant read Kanji (only with Rikachan) nor understand the Romaji transcription, but would also like to know the name of the title) with the original hidden in <nowiki>  </nowiki> and with the "subtitle" in ''italic'' separated with a normal dash (-) and not a "& mdash ;"(—), but without the underlines but rather with spaces (but that is only because I think it looks strange with those underlines). --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 17:56, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

My view is that keep the Japanese version of the chapter titles and give the English translation of that on the chapter page itself, even if only for the reason it looks better on the contents page that way (among others). As for the underscores and other things in the author's English, I suggest we keep it the same as how it is shown - if necessary change it on the chapter page, but leave it as it is on the main page. --[[User:Flere821|Flere821]] 21:36, 23 November 2010 (UTC)

What would you think if it was formated like that:
----
===Example===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 3===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Radio Noise]]
** Level2
*Chapter 1: Imagine Breaker
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Chapter1|Level0(and_More)]]
* Radio Noise
**Level2(Product_Model)

----
(Prologue example 1; Chap 1 example 2; Chap 2 example 3 - but I think "chapter" should be kept) --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:54, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Beyond the inconsistent link locations, I'm not in favor of having each chapter split up over two lines, it seems that it could be confusing, especially to people new to the site, and it doesn't look as nice to me. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:42, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

As said that are three different examples. The Prologue is example 1, chapter 1 is example 2 and chapter 2 is example 3 - its just another suggestion instead of the long chapter titles in one line... Of those examples I would prefer example 2, which would mostly be like its done with some MariMite chapters. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:55, 25 November 2010 (UTC)

Well, building off of Darklor's example, here's what the idea I suggested in the forums would look like:
----
===Example 2===
'''<nowiki>===Volume 1===</nowiki>'''
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy/幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
*'''Chapter 1: The Magician Lands in the Town/魔術師は塔に降り立つ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 1|FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
*'''Chapter 2: The Conjurer Bestows Demise/奇術師は終焉を与える'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 2|The_7th-Edge.]]
*'''Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles/魔道書は静かに微笑む'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 3|Forget_me_not.]]
*'''Chapter 4: The Retiring Magician Chooses the End/退魔師は終わりを選ぶ'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Chapter 4|(N)Ever_Say_Good_bye.]]
*'''Epilogue: The Conclusion of the Index of Prohibited Books Girl/禁書目録の少女の結末'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Epilogue|Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum.]]

----
So what does everyone think? It's certainly unique, but considering the chapter title scheme of the Index novel is unique, it fits. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Looks great: but would it possibly be better to have whitespace on both sides of the '/' mark? Like:

*'''Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy / 幻想殺しの少年のお話'''
**[[To Aru Majutsu no Index:Volume1_Prologue|The_Imagine-Breaker.]]

Just a minor suggestion. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:12, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

It's not a noticeable change, but I don't mind. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:41, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

First off I'd like to apologize to Teh Ping and everyone else. Like you said it probably would have been better to start off this discussion before sparking the whole little edit war that went on. In regards to the discussion itself I think your suggestion looks rather nice Suzuku, especially with Sagantsu's minor tweak. Maybe it would also be good to add a little note somewhere on the main page explaining how Kamachi formats the chapter titles so people can see where each part comes from. [[User:The Shadow|The Shadow]] 04:58, 3 December 2010 (UTC)

Holy canoli at these great walls of text! In any case, I quite like Suzuku's suggestion (with Saganatsu's addendum). --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

==Awards==
2011 is correct? Because at the moment its only 2010... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 18:22, 24 November 2010 (UTC)

Yes, it's correct, as the listing is for the entire year of 2011, which is why the polling is done at the end of 2010. ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 16:28, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

While we're on it, I tweaked the format for the award section a bit. Any objections/complaints? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Short Synopsis==
I replaced it with an edited version of the wiki's. Yes, I realize the old one was also just a more cut up version of the wiki's, but the English wasn't as well worded and it looked a bit sparse. Objections? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:00, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

==Header==
So I added one. Thoughts? ---- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 18:55, 27 November 2010 (UTC)

Don't see any problems, and no objections to one personally. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 01:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

Hmm, I would say bold would be better for the first "To Aru Majutsu no Index". --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:10, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

I tried that, but it came off looking weird, so I stuck with italics. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:38, 28 November 2010 (UTC)

== chapter title Vol2 Ch3 ==

I don't think that the chapter title for Volume 2 Chapter 3 is correct: it's an exact copy of Volume 1 Chapter 3, in both the english and translated japanese. could someone check this? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:30, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

No, it's correct. The chapter title uses the exact same Kanji and English title as the title of Volume 1 Chapter 3. -- [[User:Suzuku|Suzuku]] 06:00, 29 November 2010 (UTC)

=="To Aru" Majutsu no Index==
Wikipedia recently agreed to have the wiki page on this series be titled "Toaru Majutsu no Index". Should we follow their decision? --Tactician J 23:24, 6 December 2010 (UTC)

would be alot of work: main page, registration page, one formatting page, upto 10 pages per volume (4 chapters, one epilogue, one war report, one declaration of..., an afterword, a full text page, and a illustrations page)= upper limit of 243 pages needing moving, updating the links on all of them, updating the links on the sidebar... . If someone is willing to do all that, I'm all for it. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:08, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

I don't particularly mind either way, though I do think Toaru is the correct version myself. I don't know how formatting links work for the server admin, so it might be easier to just do it next the B-T server randomly goes down. Again. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

== Underscores ==

Was there a decision or two I missed somewhere? why did [[User:Kraft|Kraft]] take out all the underscores on the chapter titles? was under impression that they were to be left in. also, why added the periods at the end? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:35, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

From the looks of it, Kraft has been re-editing the titles applying punctuation rules and probably assumed the underscores were a formatting issue without knowing that the current format was agreed upon by the editors and supervisors of the project (I don't think they realized that was how it was meant to be). It would be nice if the entire series could be locked only to have edits approved by a supervisor or editor to prevent drive-by editing on a project of such a large scale. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 22:19, 7 December 2010 (UTC)

Dunno, but the ending period on the translated line helps distinguish the two titles. And I see he did it on the chapter pages themselves, but the decision was for the main page itself. The problem with the supervisor–editor thing is, we don't have a specific supervisor for the Index project, nor do any of them seem to frequent enough for all the updates we make to the main page (the percentage updates). We also don't have an editor with actual editor rights anyway (though I wish Tact would frequent more to get it). Besides, the translators would need the similar abilities just to create a page. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

==Inserting hidden page numbers into the text?==
Is it possible for the translators to mark where the pages start and end? That would enable me to look up the original lines more easily, and I'd like to try making some nice-looking PDFs down the road... --Tactician J 14:28, 8 December 2010 (UTC)

I could go through eventually and help with that if I stop being lazy and when the tense issue is resolved. Anyway, I did a small preview of how it would look on parts 9–10 of volume 16's chapter 1. Basically, lines can be cut off randomly in the middle of the sentence (or words for that matter), so don't feel too reliant on the original formatting. Not to mention that every other page has the two titles for the chapter. And out of curiosity, how would you do the illustrations? Some colored ones have three-page-spreads and seeing an illustration after the part it happens in the text just isn't the same as seeing it as you turn the page, so would you use a two-page style, two-pages for just illustrations with the text page, or just one page at a time? —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]] 14:51, 12 December 2010 (UTC)

==Thought processes==
Just wondering if I am the only one that's slightly uncomfortable with how thoughts are differentiated from the rest of the text in different ways. It seems that the most common methods of indicating thoughts are either in (parenthesis), ''italics'', or ''(italics and parenthesis)''. Perhaps we can come to some kind of a standard for this... or is there a difference as to how certain thought processes are? (I don't have access to the Japanese text or cultural knowledge to know...) -[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 23:12, 15 December 2010 (UTC)

In the original texts, most thoughts are in parentheses but some also aren't, just like how most spoken dialogue is in quotes but some isn't. English novels also do it (the quoteless dialogues, though thoughts don't have to be emphasized with italics or parentheses), but I think it's more of a slight difference to not feel so abusive with them during dialogue/thought scenes. The italics is just something we started doing (I don't remember why?) and aren't in the original format. I don't think Japanese use italics at all, but they do have a way to emphasize certain parts of a line without just bolding it, though I forget what it's called. If you have any lines in mind that you'd like to me to look up and post as examples, go ahead, though it'll be in Japanese. —[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]

Occassionally some do use bold, but most of the time, most novels use 『』 or 【】 parentheses for emphasis. Italics look intuitive for monologue (and yes the Japanese don't use them). I've used it right from the start in LOLH, because I saw it in Toradora. Some CSR pages I saw use parentheses, but '''Italics''' just feel right to me. I've not read enough Index to know how the author presents thoughts. But based on your description, my guess is those in parentheses are First-Person monologue, while those that aren't are narrator-reported thoughts. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:11, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

Wow, never thought they might be monologues. I normally associate monologues with just quotation marks since they're said aloud. Now I'm even more confused as to what to do/how to read, haha. --[[User:Snorca|Snorca]] 06:00, 16 December 2010 (UTC)

== british vs american english ==

which english should we use: part of the project is in american english and part in british. It's not really that important to me which, but we should probably settle on one or the other. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:29, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

british will be better because they don`t use america--[[User:Cognitio|Cognitio]]

Do you mean to say that the story has English characters but no (few?) American characters? That makes some sense.--[[User:CarVac|CarVac]] 22:16, 20 December 2010 (UTC)

User talk:Teh Ping

2010-12-20T00:25:45Z

CarVac:

User:CarVac

2010-12-07T09:26:00Z

CarVac: New page: Hi all. I like reading light novels, and I like reading light novels with good grammar better, so I have started editing.

Hi all. I like reading light novels, and I like reading light novels with good grammar better, so I have started editing.